W^mS&^^^^^^Ki 
 
 
 
 
 ^SSSSasSXnm^SaS^^^^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i ^ S ^ ^^^^J^^lS^ 
 
 
 
 m 

 
 EX-LIBRIS 
 
 G. & N. INGLETON
 
 . a^ 
 
 2^ 
 
 &» 
 
 'f '
 
 y 
 
 SIR PETER SCEATCHLEY'S PAPERS
 
 
 AUSTEALIAN DEFENCES 
 
 AND 
 
 NEAV GUINEA 
 
 COMPILED FEOM THE PAPERS OF THE LATE 
 MAJOR- GENERAL 
 
 SIR PETER 8CRATCHLEY, R.E., K.CJ.G. 
 
 Defence Adviser to the Aitstndasutn t'ulunies 
 
 find 
 
 Her Majesty's Special Commissioner for New Guinea 
 
 BY 
 
 C. KIXLOCII COOKE, B.A., LL.M. 
 
 0/ the Inner Temjj/e, Barn.iler-al-l.aw 
 
 WITH AX INTRODUCTORY MEMOIR 
 
 1L n iJ n 
 M A C :\I I L L A N AND C 0. 
 
 AND NEW YOKE 
 1887 
 
 All li'jhtt reseri-t-d
 
 PKINTKD BY 
 
 SPOTTISWOODE AND CO., NEW-STREET SQUARE 
 
 LONDON
 
 I DEDICATE THIS BOOK 
 
 TO 
 
 LADY SCEATCHTjEY 
 
 IN AFFECTIONATE EEMEMBRANCE 
 OF HEE LATE HUSBAND 
 
 >4C'^.'!r;BVi
 
 PEEFACE. 
 
 I HAVE endeavoured in these pages to place on record 
 the work done by the late Major-General Sir Peter 
 Scratchley, in connection with Australian Defences, 
 and as Her Majesty's Special Commissioner for Xew 
 Guinea. 
 
 The opinions of a man, whose suggested System of 
 Defence for our Australasian Colonies has been, in its 
 salient points, actually adopted, can scarcely fail to 
 be of public interest in the mother-country ; and I 
 am authorised by the Colonial Secretary of State to 
 say tliat he fully recognises Sir Peter Scratchley's im- 
 portant services to the Empire, more especially those 
 in connection with the defences of Australia. 
 
 The account of New Guinea not only gives the most 
 recent and accurate information respecting a compara- 
 tively unknown territory, but affords an insight into 
 the opinions of one who possessed both experience and 
 knowledge of the people and politics of Australasia. 
 
 The Memoir includes extracts from Sir Peter's
 
 X PREFACE. 
 
 Crimean and Indian Mutiny Diaries. In these he makes 
 many interesting allusions to his friend General Charles 
 George Gordon, and other Engineer Officers who took 
 part with him in those campaigns. 
 
 My thanks are due to many of Sir Peter Scratchley's 
 friends and brother officers wlio have given me valuable 
 advice and assistance. Amongst them I would mention 
 Field Marshal Lord Napier of Magdala ; the Hon. Sir 
 Arthur Gordon ; Major-General Sir Charles Warren ; 
 Major-General Sir Henry Gordon ; Sir Eobert Herbert ; 
 Sir Frederick Abel; Major-General Nicholson; Major- 
 General Clive; Mr. Henniker-Heaton, M.P. ; the Rev. 
 James Chalmers ; and Mr. G. Seymour Fort, Sir Peter's 
 Private Secretary. For the information contained in 
 New Guinea Notes I am indebted to Mr. G. E. Askwith. 
 
 By the kind permission of Mr. Knowles, the Editor 
 of the Nineteenth Century, I am able to reproduce the 
 Chart which was designed to illustrate an article con- 
 tributed by me to that Eeview. 
 
 And finally, I would especially thank Mr. Philip 
 Scratchley for material aid in the composition and con- 
 struction of the Memoir, and for his kind help in revising 
 the matter relating to his uncle's work in New Guinea. 
 
 C. KlNLOCH CoOKE. 
 2 Garden Court, Temple : 
 AprU 1887.
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGB 
 
 MEMOIR OF SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY, AND EXTRACTS FROM 
 
 HIS CRIMEAN AND INDIAN :MTTTIXT DIARIES ... 1 
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 CHATTER 
 
 I. GENERAL DEFENCE ...... 
 
 II. NAVAL DEFENCE ...... 
 
 III. COAST DEFENCE ...... 
 
 IV. TORPEDO DEFENCE (DEFENSIVE AND OFFENSIVE) 
 V. LOCAL FORCES (") • 
 
 VI. LOCAL FORCES (/>) 
 
 VII. NEW SOUTH WALES ...... 
 
 VIII. VICTORIA ....... 
 
 IX. SOUTH AUSTRALIA ...... 
 
 X. QUEENSLAND ....... 
 
 XI. WESTERN AUSTRALIA . . . . 
 
 XII. TASMANIA . . . 
 
 XIII. NEW ZEALAND ....... 
 
 XIV. TORRES STRAIT ...... 
 
 XV. THURSDAY ISLAND ...... 
 
 39 
 
 58 
 76 
 83 
 103 
 122 
 M.') 
 l.nO 
 177 
 
 18;i 
 
 19o 
 213 
 224 
 243 
 2:-)0
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 I IIAPTER 
 
 XVI. THE POLITICAL SITUATION' 
 
 XVII. EARLY DIFFICULTIES 
 
 XVIII. England's new colony 
 
 XIX. SIR PETER's DIARY 
 
 XX. NEW GUINEA NOTES . 
 
 TAGX 
 
 •261 
 271 
 280 
 303 
 359 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 A. PAPERS RELATING TO AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES 
 
 B. PAPERS RELATING TO NEW GUINEA . 
 
 375 
 410 
 
 MAPS. 
 
 THE AUSTRALASIAN COLONIES AND THE PACIFIC ISLANDS . Frontispiece 
 
 to face page 261 
 148 
 
 THE NEW GUINEA PROTECTORATE . 
 
 PORT JACKSON 
 
 PORT PHILIP ..... 
 
 THE ENTRANCE TO PORT PHILIP 
 BRISBANE ...... 
 
 KING GEORGE SOUND 
 
 HOBART ...... 
 
 LAUNCESTON AND PORT DALRYMPLE . 
 AUCKLAND ...... 
 
 WELLINGTON . . . i . 
 TORRES STRAIT AND THURSDAY ISLAND. 
 
 160 
 161 
 187 
 
 196 
 215 
 217 
 230 
 231 
 246 
 
 NEW GUINEA AND ADJACENT ISLANDS, SHOWING THE POLITICAL . 
 DIVISION OF TERRITORY BETWEEN GRK.\T BRITAIN, GERMANY, 
 AND HOLLAND ......... 263
 
 AUSTR.\LL\ & THE PACIFIC ISLANDS 
 
 1
 
 MEMOIE. 
 
 Peter Hexry Scratchley was the youngest son of the 
 late Dr. James Scratchley of the Royal Artillery, and 
 was born in Paris on August 24, 1835. Dr. Scratchley, 
 after serving for many years in India and other quarters 
 of the globe with the distinguished corps to which he 
 belonged, was appointed Inspector of Military Hospitals. 
 Being, late in life, required to proceed in liis turn to 
 tlie West Indies, he decided, having at that time a 
 wife and young family, to retire from the army, and to 
 start in private practice. Dr. Scratchley had already 
 attained to eminence in his profession as the writer of 
 various medical works, of which one became famed 
 as the ' London Dissector,' and went through numerous 
 editions. While considering where to settle down, it 
 was sufjo'ested to him that Paris, the Paris of 1830, 
 offered a good opening for an Enghsli medical man. 
 Thither he accordingly proceeded with his family, and 
 as consulting physician to the Embassy, and holding 
 other official posts, speedily found himself in an exten- 
 sive and lucrative practice. 
 
 Of himself and his early life Peter Scratcliley's 
 Diary contains the following record : — 
 
 Arthur [his elder brother] and Peter Chitterbuck Avere
 
 2 MEMOIR OF 
 
 my godfathers. Peter Clutterbuck gave papa oOOZ. for having 
 made him my godpapa. About eight years old I had the 
 typhus fever, during which I was sixteen days dumb, caused, as 
 mamma always said, by my having sworn very much once 
 during mv delirium. I continued ill for thirtv-three davs. I 
 was a miserably thin and slight boy and very short. About 
 this time my eyes got bad, and 1 suffered from ophthalmia for 
 two years, when I went to a French school kept by a M. 
 Lemeignan-Mathe, Rue du Faubourg St.-Honore. I was only 
 a day boarder, and used to go to the ' College Bourbon.' While 
 at college I never worked at all. and used to be set to do lines. 
 I used to sit up till twelve o'clock working at them. I remember 
 also how we used to throw books at the masters' heads when in 
 school. I was only ten years old when I went to school. I re- 
 mained there till the year 1847. 
 
 Di\ Scratchley died in the early part of 1848, at a 
 time when the whole of France, and especially Paris 
 as its centre, was convulsed by political changes. On 
 the death of her husband Mrs. Scratchley returned to 
 England, where she had two elder sons settled, one 
 in the Church and the other as an Actuary. The 
 question soon arose as to what was to be done with 
 the boy Peter. His mother wislied him to enter a 
 civil profession, but fortunately, as it turned out, the 
 wiser counsels of an elder brother prevailed, and it was 
 decided to remind Lord Palmerston of an offer he had 
 previously made, to recognise Dr. Scratchley's profes- 
 sional services by obtaining a nomination for one of 
 his sons to Woolwich. Lord Palmerston and James 
 Scratchley had been in the same form together at 
 Harrow, and the Prime Minister, who had already 
 shown his warm friendship for his old schoolfellow, 
 promptly responded to the request made to him, and
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 3 
 
 young Peter Scratcliley, Avhile still under fifteen years 
 of age, received his nomination as a Gentleman Cadet 
 at the Woolwich Academy. 
 
 Peter Scratchley is described by his friends as being 
 at this time a somewhat reserved and thoughtful boy, 
 not prone to say much, but quick and observant, and 
 one who displayed in a striking degree that marked 
 attachment to duty, which may justly be said to have 
 been his distinguishing characteristic through life. An 
 instance of the influence which this instinct (for so it 
 may be called) had on his character, was shown in the 
 untiring devotion with which, at the early age of twelve, 
 he tended a dying elder brother through a long and 
 painful illness. 
 
 Owing to delicate health he was decidedly back- 
 ward, it is said, at the age of thirteen, knowing little 
 but French, which, however, he spoke with fluency and 
 a true accent. Before entering the Academy he was 
 sent to study with a tutor at Woolwich, Dr. Bridgman, 
 and made rapid progress. No doubt he formed at an 
 early age the habit of steady, resolute work, which 
 continued with him tliroughout his life. In liis Diary 
 he states : — 
 
 I passed fourteenth in my Probationary or entrance exami- 
 nation, and joined the Academy on February 1, 1850. The first 
 half-yearly examination I passed fifteenth or sixteenth from the 
 Fourth Academy into the Thhd. I remained in the Third 
 Academy during this second half-year, and got up to second. 
 The third half-year (1851) I passed second into the Second 
 Academy. I remained there during the fourth half-year and 
 gained my place up to third. In the fifth half-year I passed 
 third into the First Academy. Kemained there two half-years 
 
 B 2
 
 4 MEMOIR OF 
 
 (1852), and in February 1853 I passed third into the Practical 
 Class or Arsenal. There I remained for one year. The second 
 half-year in the examination I gained one place, so that the list 
 stood thus : Wrottesley, Scratchley, Watson, Hale, Rideout, &c. 
 
 Towards the end of bis course at the Academy, he 
 was prevented from reading for a considerable time by 
 an accident, which nearly cost him the sight of an eye, 
 and confined him to a darkened room for many weeks. 
 Xot withstanding this serious drawback, however, to his 
 studies, he passed out of the Academy at the head of 
 the list (April 1854), and obtained a commission in the 
 Royal Engineers. He thus speaks qf the occurrence in 
 his Diary : 
 
 On September 6, 1853, I was out at drill, and in playing 
 with my sword I struck a stone, and it flew up and I was 
 blinded. My eye continued bad for three months. I remained 
 in the Cadet Hospital, where Dr. Jarratt attended me, and I then 
 went up to London and consulted Dr. Alexander, Oculist to the 
 Queen. In Februar}' 1854 I returned to the Academy, and was 
 placed first on the list, but was told I must keep my place at 
 the head. I did so, and we got our commissions as follows : — 
 Scratchley, Kelsall, to Royal Engineers ; De Winton, Hamilton 
 &c., to Royal Artillery. By this illness I lost four places, as 
 Hale, Dumaresq, Longley, and Lempriere got their commis- 
 sions in the Engineers before me. I was gazetted on April 21, 
 1854, and on June 20, 1854, 1 was promoted to Fu'st Lieutenant. 
 From Chatham I proceeded, by order of the A. A. G., to Dover. 
 I was then ordered to the Crimea, where 1 kept a regular diary. 
 
 At the Academ)' he contracted many friendships, 
 some of them destined to be lifelong, with men who 
 afterwards became distinijuished officers. Amon^jst 
 them was Charles George Gordon, with whom that 
 early acquaintance ripened, in subsequent years, into
 
 SJ/^ PETER SCRATCHLEY. 5 
 
 intimate friendship. Although Gordon was Scratchley's 
 senior by some two years, they had many traits in 
 common which naturally disposed them to a mutual 
 liking, and as years passed on and the slight difference 
 in age (which at the Academy was not without impor- 
 tance) practically vanished, they came to hold each 
 other in high esteem. Their paths in hfe, however, 
 were widely different. The career of Gordon was 
 brilliant and meteoric, almost eccentric in its orbit, 
 terminating in a violent death ; that of his friend was 
 less conspicuous, but none the less marked by stead- 
 fastness of purpose and devotion to duty. 
 
 Lieutenant Scratchley was attached to the 4th 
 Company, Eoyal Engineers, with which he also served 
 later on during the Indian Mutiny. He left England 
 on July 24, 1855, for the Crimea, where he arrived on 
 August 13 of that year, and remained until June 11, 
 1856, being present at the siege and capture of Sebas- 
 topol. Although barely twenty years of age, his work 
 in the trenches before Sebastopol was characterised by 
 coolness and skill, qualities whicli were equallj^ notice- 
 able at the final assault upon the Eedan, in which he 
 also took part. 
 
 Soon after the retreat of the Eussians from Sebas- 
 topol, Lieutenant Scratchley was employed in surveying 
 the enemy's works and destroying their dockyard esta- 
 blishments. He was then selected to accompany the 
 expedition to Kinburn, on the Black Sea, and "was 
 present at the capture of that fortress with his Company. 
 Subsequently he was engaged in constructing defensive 
 works for the better protection of the British troops,
 
 6 MEMOIR OF 
 
 in which he was occupied when peace was concluded. 
 For his services in the Crimea he was awarded the 
 Crimean Medal, with clasp for Sebastopol, and the 
 Turkish War Medal. 
 
 His experiences during the Campaign are modestly 
 narrated in the Diary he kept at the time, and will be 
 best described in his own words : — 
 
 CRIMEAN DIARY.' 
 
 August 13, 1855. — Amved at Balaklavaat 6 p.m. Anchored 
 outside the harbour. Saw flashes, resembhng those of lightning, 
 caused by the firing of guns at SebastopoL 
 
 ' List of Officers R.E. and Assistant Engineers doing duty at my time : — 
 
 Lieut.-Gen. Sir H. Jones, K.C.B., went home Sept. 15; Lieut. Cowell, 
 A.D.C., went borne Sept. 15: Lieiit.-Col. Chapman, C.B. (Col.), went home 
 Oct. : Major Bfnt (C.B., Lieut.-Col.), Director L attack ; Capt. Keane 
 (Major), home Oct., returned: Major Bouchier (C.B., Lieut.-Col.), B.M. 
 and A.A.G. : Capt. Browne (C.B. Major), wounded, home, D.R.A. ; Capt. 
 Montague (Major), prisoner, returned Sept. ; Capt. Cooke (Major), Survey 
 and Director, R.A.H. ; Major Staunton (Lieut.-Col.), home Oct., returned 
 Feb. ; Capt. De Molejns (Major) ; Capt. Ewart (Major), B.M. and Adjutant ; 
 Capt. Nicholson (Major); Capt. Sedley (Major), home, wounded; Lieut. 
 Ranken (Major) ; Lieut. De Yere (Major), home Oct., returned Feb. ; Lieut. 
 Brine (Capt.), sick list Sept. 8; Lieut. Fisher, telegraph (Capt.); Lieut. 
 Elphinstone, wounded 8th, home (Capt.) ; Lieut. Cumberland, two days 
 before 8th not present ; Lieut. XeviUe, after 8th A.D.C. Gen. Barnard ; 
 Lieut. Lennox, after 8th Adjutant R.L.M. : Lieut. Leahy, D.A.Q.M.G. ; 
 Lieut. Anderson, Constantinople, after 8th returned ; Lieut. Graham 
 (Capt.) ; Lieut. Gordon (went to Turkish boundary) ; Lieut. Edwards, two 
 days before 8th ; Lieut. Donnelly, after 8th A.D.C. to Lieut.-Col. Lloyd ; 
 Lieut. Somerville, died Aug. ; Lieut. Dumaresq ; Lieut. Scratchley ; 
 Lieut. Kelsall, constant aft«r 8th ; Lieut.-Col. Lloyd, C.R.E. after Jones's 
 departure ; Col. Gordon, C.B., C. R.L.M. after 8th ; Lieut. James, returned 
 from prisoner Dec. 28 ; Capt. Lambert, Jan. 15 ; Capt. Barry, Jan. 15 ; 
 Capt. Schaw, Jan. 15 ; Lieut. Stopford, April 10 (Capt.) ; Lieut. Goodall, 
 April 10 ; Lieut. Gossett, April 10. 
 
 Assistant Engineers: — Capt. Anderson, 31st, killed Sept. 5; Capt. 
 Wolseley, 4Gth, wounded Sept. 8 ; Capt. Penn, R.A., returned to duty 
 Sept. 13; Major Campbell, 4Gth, returned to duty Sept. 1.3.
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 7 
 
 Angvist 14. — Landed and went into Balaklava, but remained 
 during the night on board ship. The crowded harbour looked 
 very extraordinary, especially as everything was so very new 
 to me. 
 
 Augxist 15. — Landed and went up to camp. Slept in 
 Dumaresqs tent. Our camp within the range of the Russian 
 guns. 
 
 August 16. — Got up. Went to see the field of the battle of 
 Tractir, fought between the Russians, French, and Sardinians. 
 The Russians were severely defeated, leaving many wounded 
 and dead. Saw the poor fellows lying all over the plain — very 
 shocking, bnt was not so much moved as I expected. War is a 
 stem necessity. 
 
 August 17.— Bombardment commenced at 8 a.m. Xever 
 heard such an infernal noise in all my life. The shot and shell 
 came poming into our camp last night. Far from pleasant. 
 However, slept soundly. On duty in the trenches to-night. 
 Went down at 4 p.m. Fire not very hot. Found my way 
 down to the general hut. Elphinstone of ' ours ' on with me. 
 Did not witness any casualty. 
 
 Avugust 18. — Remained in camp, being tired of my night 
 work. In the evening the Ruskis fired tremendously as they 
 expected an attack. 
 
 [August 19 and subsequent days were passed on duty, chiefly 
 in the trenches, but without incident, except he records that he 
 bought three horses at an auction for 557. 1(3^. the lot.] 
 
 August 26. — Poor Somerville very ill. Stopped with him, 
 and went, in the afternoon, with him in a litter to Balaklava to 
 see him on board the Imperador steamer going to Scutari. I 
 am afraid he will not be able to return, although, poor fellow, he 
 wishes sadly to do so. Hea^'y firing in the evening. 
 
 August 27. — Camp duty. An attack expected against the 
 ' Sardines ' at Baidar on the Tchernaya, and a sortie against the 
 French. 
 
 August 28. — Nothing extraordinary except that the Russians 
 destroyed a French magazine in the Mamelon. (It was originally 
 a Russian one.) It is reported the French lost 200 men and
 
 8 MEMOIR OF 
 
 600 wounded. The explosion was terrific and woke every- 
 body all over the camp, and destroyed some of the French 
 batteries, and wounded twenty-five of our men. Some of the 
 timbers were seen to fly to an immense distance into our Right 
 Attack. 
 
 August 29. — On duty in the trenches in the evening. A 
 few casualties and a heavy fire of musketry and shells. Eecon- 
 noitred with Elphinstone in advance of the breaking out of the 
 fifth into the sixth parallel, and found the ground very rocky. 
 Proceeded with two men about fifty yards, and were just return- 
 ing when a Russian picket of half a dozen men fired on us and 
 wounded one of the men. We were only about fifteen yards 
 from them, and if they had not been frightened we should have 
 been taken prisoners, or perhaps been killed. Of course we re- 
 turned to the trenches, and they ceased firing. The working 
 party were obliged to be withdrawn on account of the casualties. 
 Had two or three narrow escapes from shells bursting. 
 
 August 30. — As I thought, the Ruskis made a small sortie 
 on the Right Advance. Dumaresq, who was on duty, says that 
 the picket that was in advance retired immediately, and so did 
 the working party, and the Ruskis of course filled up the trench. 
 A few men were killed, and they retired. 
 
 August 31. — The Ruskis made another attempt at a sortie 
 on the Right Advance. The trench was again destroyed. 
 
 Sejjtemher 1. — I went to see a theatre in the sailors' camp. 
 It was capital, though I hardly thought it was quite right to 
 have it. 
 
 September 2. — I was on duty in the trenches in the day-time, 
 and also on camp duty. Firing very heavy against the quames. 
 Left Attack and the French did not fire a bit. A magazine in 
 the flag-staff battery blew up. I should not think this was 
 Sunday, as eveiythiug goes on in the same way, except the 
 morning service. Another sortie in the evening and the men 
 ran. Reports confirm my opinion that the men are beginning 
 to lose their hearts underneath these failures and this overwork. 
 
 September 4. — An attack from the lower picket ravine ex- 
 pected on our Right Advance. Anderson of the 31st, an
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. y 
 
 Assistant Engineer, killed last night. Poor fellow, I liked liim 
 very mucli. 
 
 Seftemhev 5. — Bombardment commenced this morning. On 
 duty in the trenches to-night. Firing very light. Very few 
 casualties. Got on very well with the advanced sap, and 
 amused myself firing with Jones of the Artillery at the Russians 
 in the ravine. 
 
 Septemher 6. — Bombardment was much slacker last night 
 from want of ammunition, Buckley of the Guards killed in 
 advance of the Bight Sap. It is becoming absolute madness to 
 venture out. 
 
 Septemher 7. — Bombardment continued. It is expected the 
 French will attack to-morrow. On duty in the trenches with 
 Stanton. Heard that poor Bill [Somerville] died of fever at 
 Scutari. Wrote home. 
 
 Septemher 8. — To-day was fixed for the assault of the Redan 
 and MalakofF. It began at 12.15 p.m., when they began firing 
 as hard as they could. I was in front of the ' Lime-kiln.' The 
 Malakoff was taken, as the Russians did not expect an assault, 
 and ran. We attacked the Redan, as a feint, and after hard 
 fighting were repulsed. The French were repulsed at the Little 
 Redan, Central Bastion, and the Bastion-du-Mat (Flagstaff), 
 and the Quarantine Bastion. They lost about 12,000 men, we 
 2,000. 
 
 September 9. — The Russians during the night evacuated the 
 Redan, and we took possession at 6 a.m. It is disgraceful how 
 the attack of yesterday failed. The Highlanders, who were the 
 supports, were on the third and fourth parallels, and the Guards 
 were in reserve, in rear of the ' Lime-kiln,' and it would have 
 taken them one hour to march up. 
 
 Septemher 10. — On duty in the Redan. Put out severfil 
 fires that were near magazines. Buried thirty or forty Russians 
 who were lying dead. Went out into the town barracks and 
 flooded a magazine, which they had intended to blow up. Our 
 soldiers were not allowed to take an}' plunder, so the French 
 took it all. 
 
 Septemher 11. — A very windy rainy day. The place one
 
 lo MEMOIR OF 
 
 mass of mud. Tlinnder and lightning at night. There are a 
 good many incendiaries picked up here and there. They say 
 they are Russian criminals who are promised pardon if they 
 keep up the work of devastation. Five of them were found by 
 Rideout after the explosion of one of the magazines in the 
 Redan. Three of them were dead — two alive — having been 
 buried by the fall of the earth. A general order came out to- 
 day congratulating the army on its success, and a brigade order 
 from Jones [laeut.-General Sii* Henry Jones, K.C.B.] thanking 
 us for the way we had done our duty. I expect we will get a 
 year's pay for our trouble. I am sure I hope so. The Russians 
 sank theii" remaining steamers. 
 
 Sefpiemher 14. — I marched eighty-five men of diflferent regi- 
 ments to ' Mother Seacole's ' on the railway with two sergeants. 
 They were all drunk, and I never had such trouble. However, 
 I harangued them and appealed to their feelings as British 
 soldiers, and I managed to get them there safe. 
 
 September 16. — I believe we are never going to do any- 
 thing. I cannot say I look forward to spending the winter 
 here. 
 
 September 18. — Left camp for Sebastopol Dockyard with 
 fifty-six men, four non-commissioned officers, and one bugler. 
 
 September 20. — Set the men to work at the shafts. The 
 masonry of the docks perfect, but the stones very soft, and 
 would wear away in short time. 
 
 September 21. — Same hard work looking after men. Got 
 up at 5 A.M. like yesterday, and worked till night. Dined 
 yesterday with General Wyndham, Governor of Sebastopol. 
 
 September 22. — To-day the siege train marched in. In the 
 usual way that we do things, they came in with colours flying 
 and drums beating and in broad daylight. The consequence 
 was the Ruskis began firing. The second shell killed a man in 
 the Buffs. 
 
 September 25. — Lost a rifle found in the Redan. Stolen by 
 a Frenchman. 
 
 September 26. — I am very sorry I lost my rifle, as it is the 
 only thing I had worth having out of Sebastopol.
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. ii 
 
 September 27. — An explosion in one of the creek magazines 
 to-day, killing and wounding some men. 
 
 October 1. — Eeports flying about that the Ruskis are in full 
 i-etreat and Czar Alexander dethroned. I hope the former is 
 true, as it will save us much trouble next spring. 
 
 October 2, 1855. — Ordered to hold myself in readiness for 
 embarkation at Balaklava with the fourth company. Captain 
 Nicholson, Charlie Gordon; Major Bent, R.E., to be C.R.E. 
 
 October 4. — Started from camp at 7 a.m. Embarked that 
 morning on board the Indian s.S. 
 
 October 11. — Odessa is a very fine town, with large massive 
 buildings. The people seem very busy, and I have no doubt 
 very much frightened. 
 
 October 12. — It was intended that we should start last night 
 to arrive at Kinburn Foi't and land there, but the sea became 
 very rough. The wind, however, went down, so we might have 
 landed this morning. To-day was very fine. 
 
 Sunday, October 14. — Got under way about 7 a.m. with the 
 Arabia in tow. The fleet proceeding towards the north of 
 Kinburn, and we to the south. 
 
 Monday, October 15. — Landed at 10 a.m. We pitched our 
 tents by 7 p.m. 
 
 Tuesday, October 16. — Last night I entrenched the sixty- 
 third on our left ; made a pretty good trench. The night was 
 very dark. To-day made small redoubts to the right and left, 
 advanced pickets, each to be armed with two guns en barbette. 
 Worked till late at night. 
 
 Wednesday, October 17. — Continued the redoubt. At 8 a.m. 
 the fleet bombarded the fort, and after a terrific fire of six or 
 seven hours it gave in. It was a splendid sight ; the finest I 
 ever saw in all my life. The garrison, twelve to thirteen hun- 
 dred, surrendered with the honours of war. They were most of 
 them small men — young and old — evidently the worst part of 
 the Russian troops. To-day I also worked at our entrenched 
 position. An attack expected from the Imperial Guard, who 
 marched from Warsaw intending to proceed to Sebastopol ; but 
 hearing of the ' fall," they were expected here.
 
 12 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Thursdai/, October 18. — Continued the redoubts; but the 
 completing of our intrenched position was discontinued. 
 
 Fridaif. Octoher 19.— Shifted our camp to the village ; the 
 English taking the south and the French the north side (which 
 is the best). 
 
 Saturday, Octoher 20. — To-day almost all the allied troops, 
 with the exception of 2.000. went on a reconnaisance of six 
 days. Chai'lie Gordon went on the Q.M.G. staff. I would 
 have liked to have gone. 
 
 Staiday, Octoher 21, to Sunday, 28. — Employed in Kinburn 
 Fort., repairing the buildings to convert them into barracks. 
 The French officers were very cinl. To-day we embarked on 
 board the Indian. 
 
 Sunday, Xovernher 11. — Landed at Razatch, and slept (in 
 camp) on shore. 
 
 Monday, Kovernher 12. — Marched up to camp from Razatch. 
 A long march, only took two and a half hours. Had a bad 
 toothache. 
 
 Thursday, November 15. — Memorable day. About 2 p.m. 
 a magazine in the French right siege train, by the windmill, 
 blew up. Our shell magazine was destroyed. Eight artillery- 
 men killed and many wounded. All the huts and tents round 
 about were blown down, and the shell and shot flew up in 
 all directions. A truly magnificent sight. I believe the French 
 have lost a great many men. 
 
 Friday, November 16, 1855. — We turned out at 5 a.m. ex- 
 pecting an attack. The fire at the Right Siege train went out 
 in the right. I went over with the 4th Company to repaii- 
 damages, but had such a bad toothache that I returned, getting 
 Charlie Gordon to do my work. Had tooth out. 
 
 Til ursday, November 22. — Winter commencing ; still under 
 canvas. 
 
 Saturday, November 24. — ]SIoved into my quarter-of-an- 
 officer's hut, next to Ranken. A good change. Received my 
 Crimean medal. 
 
 December 2, 1855. — Went into Sebastopol to meet ^lon-
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 13 
 
 tague about making sections of Russian works for a report to 
 be sent in. 
 
 Wednesdai/^ December 19. — My hut is fearfully cold, 8*^ 
 during sunrise. My sponge, ink, &c. frozen — in fact, every- 
 thing. I had hardly had my bath when the sponge I had been 
 using got as stiff as possible. 
 
 Friday, Becemher 21.- — Armed with a French pass I went to 
 the Quarantine Fort and took some angles for the surv^ey. Fort 
 Constantine appeared unpleasantly close. Wrote home. 
 
 Christmas Day, 1855. — Took the Communion. In the 
 afternoon took a walk over to Inkerman. We were five or six 
 walking, and the Ruskis fired two or three shots at us. We 
 had a dinner up in our new mess hut. It passed off very well. 
 Thirteen at dinner. 
 
 Monday, December 31. — Surveyed from Fort Artillery to 
 Quarantine Fort. Sat up to see the new year in and the old 
 year out. 
 
 Friday, January 11, 1856. — Went out triangulating. Left 
 off the Left Siege attack and commenced another. Wrote home . 
 Went to the theatre. Yesterday went out on a paper hunt. 
 Had a fine run. 
 
 Monday, January 21. — Sketching by Kamiesch Lines. 
 There are two reports flying about : 
 
 (1.) That peace is nearly settled by Russia accepting the 
 proposals of Austria (doubtful !). 
 
 (2.) That a battle was fought at Baidar between French 
 and Ruskis. Ruskis, 30,000 men, defeated — 400 prisoners 
 (veiy doubtful !). 
 
 Tuesday, January 22. — Drawing indoors, weather being 
 bad. Peace news confirmed to-day. 
 
 Wednesday, January 23. — Went out sketching. In the 
 evening we had two live generals to dinner — Generals Barnard 
 and Crauford and A.D.Cs. Peace news certain. 
 
 Thursday, January 24. — Did not go out sketching. Peace 
 said to be certain. 
 
 Tuesday, February 19. — Yesterday was a oold, miserable day, 
 blowing a fierce gale N.E. There were thirteen at table, viz.
 
 14 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Gordon, Bent, Ewart, Cooke, ' Nick,' Ranken, Scliaw, Charlie 
 Gordon, Dumaresq, Gimlinton, Combe, Lennox, and myself — 
 an unlucky number (as it turned out, poor Ranken was killed at 
 the docks afterwards). 
 
 Friday, February 22. — Corps meeting to-day about monu- 
 ment to be erected to the fellows who have fallen during this 
 war. Great discussion, and, as generally happens on such 
 occasions, nothing was agreed upon, and the meeting was ad- 
 journed. 
 
 Sunday, February 24. — To-day the army (25,000) was re- 
 viewed. A splendid sight. The Highlanders and Guards 
 looked splendid. 
 
 Monday, February 25. — Packed up preparatory to moving to 
 Cossack Bay, between Balaklava and Karance. Went to the 
 1st Division Theatre — very good. 
 
 Tuesday, Feh'uary 26. — Marched down to Cossack Bay with 
 8th Company. Fine day for the march. Slept in a single 
 tent. We had a snowstorm that night. Tent not very 
 cold. 
 
 Wednesday, February 27. — Had my tent covered with 
 another, which made it much warmer. Selected position for 
 Lines. 
 
 Friday, February 29. — Poor Ranken was killed last night 
 while employed destroying the ' White Buildings.' He was 
 crushed by the fall of one of the building walls. He was not 
 found till 5 a.m. this morning. Poor fellow, I liked him ex- 
 cessively. He is a fearful loss to us. 
 
 Saturday, March 1, 1856. — The preliminaries of an armis- 
 tice were settled on Friday, 29, and it was to be until the 
 31st. Works of defence to be continued and destruction of 
 Sebastopol. 
 
 Wednesday, March 5. — Miserable work for tents. Went 
 round to Balaklava. Some parts of the hills waist-deep with 
 snow. 
 
 Thursday, March 6. — Nasty day. South-west wind turned 
 into a gale in the morning. Expecting my tent to come down 
 every moment.
 
 S/J? PETER SCRATCHLEY. 15 
 
 Monday^ March 10. — Change in the weather — warm spring 
 day. 
 
 Wednesday, March 12. — Beautiful fine warm day. Spring 
 regularly set in, I hope. Laid out the Batteries, &c. to-day, 
 and sketched the ground around them. Peace news expected 
 to-morrow. 
 
 Thursday, March 13. — Telegraphic message came to-day to 
 suspend all work at the lines. Reason not known. Nothing 
 known about the peace. 
 
 Monday, March 17. — Commenced working at wharf at 
 Leander Bay. 
 
 Tuesday, March 18. — Still working at wharf. 
 
 Suiiday, March 23. — -Rumoured that Lord Panmure has 
 resigned, and that Lord Hardinge retires, and that the Duke of 
 Somerset becomes Minister of War. 
 
 Monday, March 24. — This day there were races on the 
 Tchemaya plain. Went to see them. It was a beautiful day, 
 and I should think that from 50,000 to 60,000 men were pre- 
 sent. The Russians were invited, but General Luders declined 
 on the plea that peace was not settled. 
 
 Tuesday, March 25. — Reported that peace had been signed. 
 Working at big plan. 
 
 Wednesday, March 26. — General McMahon's (French) "Corps 
 d'Armee ' was inspected to day. 
 
 Tuesday, April 8. — Moved to ground on the west of the 82nd. 
 Camp above Balaklava, so as to be nearer to the works in 
 Balaklava. 
 
 Thursday, April 10. — Charlie Gordon is repairing the old 
 Inkennan bridge that was burnt when the Allies came. Our 
 fellows went over to the north side and invited the Russian 
 sapper officers to come and dine with us. They come on 
 Saturday and are to cross over at Fort Paul, where we are to 
 have horses ready for them. 
 
 Saturday, April ^ 2. — The Russian Engineers dined at our 
 mess to-day. 
 
 Thursday, April 17. — General review of the army before
 
 1 6 MEMOIR OF 
 
 General Luclers Staff. The French Anny was reviewed in 
 the morning. 
 
 Wednesdai/, April 23. — I was ordered yesterday to take over 
 the command of the 8th Company R.E. 
 
 Saturdat/, May 3. — To-moiTOW I hope to start on my trip to 
 the interior of the Crimea. 
 
 Friday, May 23. — Stopford takes the command of the 
 Company from me — rather a bore, as I lose contingent. 
 
 Saturday, May 24. — Queen's birthday. Review of part of 
 the army and distribution of part of the French war medals. 
 
 May 28. — Gave over command of 8tli Company to Devere, 
 my old captain. Saw Colonel Crauford. He is an old friend 
 of the family. Stopford came down to our camp to command 
 3rd Company. 
 
 May 31. — Went to the Alma with Lennox and Leahy. 
 
 June 1. — Returned from the Alma early, having slept in 
 an orchard on the banks of the river — slept in the open. 
 
 June IL — Embarked on board S.S. Peninsula for England 
 at 10 A.M. 
 
 Sunday, July 6. — Arrived at Spithead. 
 
 After his return from the Crimea, Lieutenant 
 Scratchley was employed on engineering works at 
 Portsmouth for over twelve months. 
 
 Upon the outbreak of the Indian Mutiny in 1857 
 he was ordered to the front mth the 4th Company, 
 R.E., and embarked for Calcutta on October 2 of 
 that year. On arrival he at once proceeded with his 
 Chief, Lieutenant-Colonel Harness, R.E. (afterwards Sir 
 Henry Harness, K.C.B.), to Cawnpore to join General 
 Wyndham, who had been left behind by Sir Cohn 
 Campbell to keep open communication while the last-
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 17 
 
 named officer was relieving Sir James Outram at Luclv- 
 now. Lieutenant Scratcliley served throughout the 
 Oude campaign from October 1857, and was present at 
 the actions near Cawnpore as Acting Adjutant of Eoyal 
 Engineers under General Wyndham. The following 
 extracts are taken from his Diary : — 
 
 Nuvemhcr 29 to Decemher 1, 1857. — Shut up iu Cawnpore 
 Fort with the enemy bombarding. Sir Colin Campbell arrived 
 with his army and formed camp on the other side of the Ganges. 
 The enemy shelled the camp. Some of the 93rd were killed, and 
 Colonel Ewart (our Ewart's brother) wounded. 
 
 Decemher 2. — Left Cawnpore Fort with the C.R.E [Colonel 
 Harness] for headquarters' camp (Sir Colin Campbell's). 
 
 Becemher 5. — The Gwalior force sent about 300 men across 
 -the Canal, and made a demonstration on our left. The cavalry 
 of the army and three batteries moved out, and a cannonade 
 ensued for two and a half hours or more. Very unsatisfactory 
 work. One gunner and one horse killed. Returned to camp. 
 
 Sunday, Decemher 6. — Present at the Battle ot Cawnpore 
 and defeat of the Gwalior Force. This morning, at 8 a.m., the 
 tents were struck and the army prepared to attack the Pandies. 
 The ball was opened by a violent cannonade from the intrench- 
 ment (where General Wyndham, with the force under him, was), 
 which was not answered by the enemy. We advanced steadily 
 until we came upon the enemy's camp, which was deserted, 
 tents, &c., being left standing. We halted for a short time. In 
 the meantime the cavalry, with some artillery, had been sent to 
 turn the enemy's right flank. The pursuit was continued on to 
 the Kalpee road. During the pursuit the C.R.E. was ordered 
 to take a message to Brigadier Grant (who had been detached 
 with a small force to attack the ' SubaddarTank,' and cover our 
 communication with the rear), and I went with him. After 
 advancing several hundred yards we got into a road which led 
 up to a mudhouse. When within fiity yards or so of it, the 
 Pandies commenced firinor at us. We retreated unhurt. I can-
 
 1 8 MEMOIR OF 
 
 not praise them for their shooting. As we were going I heard 
 a great deal of firing from two Companies of the 38th, who had 
 been sent to attack the three guns annoying them. When we 
 returned these guns had been taken in style. Sir Colin and the 
 column returned about 6 p.m., and we bivouacked in the open. 
 
 Becemher 13. — Took command of the Company from yester- 
 day, Nicholson being made Chief Engineer to Head Quarters on 
 that date. 
 
 Lieutenant Scratchley served with the 4tli Company 
 E.E., in the subsequent operations with the Com- 
 mander-in-Chief's army, and accompanied the columns 
 under Brigadier-General Walpole through the district 
 of Stayah as Commanding Eoyal Engineer. He was 
 attached to a Company of Eoyal Engineers during the 
 operations before Lucknow and the defence of Fort 
 Jellalabad, and accompanied the storming party Avhich 
 attacked the Begum's palace. He was Orderly Officer 
 to General Sir Eobert Napier (Lord Napier of Magdala), 
 Chief Engineer, during tlie siege and capture of Luck- 
 now. He served during the subsequent operations 
 with General Grant's Force in Oude as Adjutant of 
 the Engineer Brigade, and was present at the action of 
 Baree. As Commanding Engineer, he accompanied the 
 flying columns that were sent to clear the country of 
 the rebels, under the command of General Wetherall, 
 and was present at the famous assault whicli resulted in 
 the capture of the strong fort Kussin Dampoor. During 
 later operations in Oude, 1858-9, he commanded the 
 4th Company E.E., under General Grant, and took 
 part in the passage of Gofra. He was specially men- 
 tioned by Lord Clyde, General Wyndham, and General
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 19 
 
 Wetlierall in tlieir despatches, and included by General 
 Napier in the list of officers deemed deserving of Honour- 
 able Mention. He was awarded the Indian Medal and 
 Clasp for Lucknow at the close of tlie Campaign. 
 
 In October 1859 Lieutenant Scratchley was promoted 
 to the rank of Captain, and in January 1860, General 
 Napier offered to make him his Aide-de-camp ; but this 
 offer he was compelled to decline, for the reasons ex- 
 plained in liis Diary : — 
 
 January 13, 1860. — Received a telegram from Brigadier- 
 General Sir Robert Napier, K.C.B., about coming on his staff as 
 A.D.C. Telegraj^ilied back to Gwalior tliat I could not leave my 
 Company as I commanded it. In fact an A.D.C-ship would have 
 suited me admirably, if I had not been going with the Company. 
 
 January 21. — About five miles from Doomree, Brigadier- 
 General Napier and Captain Lumsden came up to the Train. 
 I got out and walked to the Dak Bungalow with them. 
 General Napier was veiy civil to me. I explained to liim about 
 the A.D.C-ship. He seemed to agree with me He spoke very 
 kindly. 
 
 Captain Scratchley was much disappointed when he 
 found that his Company was not to go with the expe- 
 dition under General Napier to China, as his Diary 
 records : — 
 
 February 11, 1860. — I received the unpleasant news that 
 the 4th Company has to go to ]Mauritius ; of all places the one 
 I dislike most, wlien war is going on in China. I wish Napier 
 would give me another chance of going with him. 
 
 Lord Napier thus speaks of him in a letter to Mr. 
 Philip Scratchley : — 
 
 38 Cornwall Gardens, S.W. : April 13, 1886. 
 Dear Mr. Scratchley, — I often heard of Peter Scratchley 's 
 visits to my mother, who was much attached to Doctor and 
 
 2
 
 20 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Mrs. Scratchier, but did not meet him till he came to Lucknow 
 with his company of sappers for the duties of the siege in 
 1858. 
 
 He acted during the short siege as my orderly officer. He 
 was most punctual and strict in the performance of every duty, 
 and impressed me with the assurance that he would be found 
 thoroughly reliable and trustworthy in the performance of any 
 difficult duty, and I considered him able and clever. 
 
 He was very reserved indeed, and apparently severe in dis- 
 position. 
 
 I believe I must have applied to have him included in the 
 China expedition of 1860, for which he was at first ordered; 
 but a demand for his company was made in another direction, 
 and when I was on my way to Calcutta I passed him on the 
 road with his company of sappers ; he was disappointed, but, 
 with characteristic self-control, turned to his new duty without 
 a word of complaint or regret. 
 
 I was very gi-eatly pleased to read of his appointment to be 
 the High Commissioner of Xew Guinea. 
 
 The corps and the country have lost a very valuable officer 
 by his untimely death. 
 
 Believe me, dear Mr. Scratchley, yours sincerely, 
 
 (Signed) Napier of Magdala. 
 
 About this time (1860) the Government of Victoria 
 applied to the Imperial Government for an officer of 
 Engineers to superintend the erection of defences in that 
 Colony, and Captain Scratchley, then twenty-five years 
 of age, was selected for this important post. He 
 says :— 
 
 March 13, 1860. — Received orders thus: — 'Captain Scratch- 
 ley with a detachment, to be taken principally or wholly from 
 the 4th Company, will proceed to Melbourne, Victoria, and 
 report his arrival to the Governor for emplo\'ment on the 
 Colonial Defences.'
 
 S7J? PETER SCRATCHLEY. 21 
 
 For three years and a half Captain Scratchley was 
 actively employed in devising a system of defence for 
 Victoria, during which period he also took a prominent 
 part in the Volunteer movement, and acted as Honorary 
 Lieutenant-Colonel of the Volunteer Artillery and En- 
 gineers. His evidence given before the Royal Local 
 Commission, appointed to report upon the best means 
 of defending the Colon}', shows that he had correctly 
 grasped the situation. The works he advised failed to 
 secure the sanction of the Victorian Parhament, owing 
 to a change in the jVIinistry, and he consequently re- 
 turned to England at the end of 1863. The following 
 correspondence shows how highly his services to the 
 Colony were appreciated : — 
 
 Victoria Volunteer Office: Melbourne, September 18, 1863. 
 Sir, — I have the honour to express my regret at losing the 
 services of Captain Scratchley, R.E., now under orders for 
 Europe. Captain Scratchley organised and trained the Volun- 
 teer Engineers, and has been since 1861, Honoraiy Lieutenant- 
 Colonel of the Royal Volunteer Artillery. The large portion of 
 his time which Captain Scratchley has given for the benefit of 
 these portions of the Force makes me anxious that his services 
 should be recognised. I desire therefore to place on record my 
 thanks for the valuable assistance he has, as an officer of the 
 garrison, been allowed to give me in connection with the duties 
 of the Force under my command. 
 
 (Signed) W. A. D. Anderson, Colonel-Commandant 
 
 of Volunteers. 
 
 The Major of Brigade, &c., Melbourne. 
 
 Government House : Melbourne, September 24, 1863. 
 Sir, — I have the honour to request that you will convey to 
 Captain Scratchley, of the Royal Engineers, the thanks of the
 
 2 2 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Militarv Department of this Goverrimeut, for the ' services he 
 has rendered in devising and controlling Works of defence for 
 this colony, and in the establishment of a Colonial Military 
 Store Department.' It will also be very satisfactory to the 
 Government, if you will make known the opinion it entertains 
 of Captain Scratchley's services to His Eoyal Highness the 
 Field -Marshal Commanding-in-Chief. 
 
 (Signed) C. H. Darlixg. 
 
 Brigadier- General Chute, Commanding H.M, Forces. 
 
 Melbourne: September 25, 1863. 
 
 Sir, — This letter will be presented by Captain Scratchley, 
 R.E., who is returning to England to rejoin his corps, after 
 carrying out his plan of fortifpng Port Philip as far as the 
 Local Government has decided to do so for the present. 
 
 It was my intention, had I continued a few days longer in 
 the administration of the Government, to have forwarded, on 
 receiving Captain Scratchley's final report, a full account of the 
 armed system of earthworks he has constructed around the 
 shores of Hobson's Bay, and to that end I had paid them a 
 special visit, but under pi'esent circumstances I shall confine 
 myself to stating that in my opinion, and in that of all military 
 men whom I have consulted, they are well devised for mutual 
 support, and as complete and effective as the means placed at 
 his disposal admitted. 
 
 I may add, having just returned from Sydney, that notwith- 
 standing the far superior facilities for defence afforded by Port 
 Jackson, Captain Scratchley appears to me to have accom- 
 plished for 30,000^. (exclusive of the armament) more than has 
 been effected there with double or triple the expenditure. 
 
 The Victorian Ministry have, I understand, requested my 
 successor to communicate to the Imperial authorities the high 
 sense they entertain of the services rendered by Captain 
 Scratchley to the Colony, and I have no doubt Sir Charles 
 Darling has written accordingly" ; but as I am, of course, better 
 cognizant both of the value of these services and of the many 
 difficulties with which he has had to contend whilst rendering
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 23 
 
 them, I have thought it only proper to write these few lines 
 in support of any recommendation which the Duke of New- 
 castle may think proper to make to the War Department in his 
 favour. 
 
 They will serve at the same time to introduce an officer, 
 who can give His Grace the amplest and most recent informa- 
 tion on many questions connected with the Defence of the 
 Colony of Victoria. 
 
 (Signed) Hexry Barkly. 
 C. Fortescue^ Esq., JI.P. mc. 
 
 War Office : April 22, 1S64. 
 Sir, — I am directed by the Secretary of State for War to 
 transmit to you, for the information of His Eoyal Highness the 
 Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief. the accompanying copy 
 of a letter which has been addressed to the Under Secretary 
 for the Colonies by Sir Henry Barkly, late Governor of Victoria, 
 in which he expressed his sense of the great value of the ser- 
 vices rendered by Major Scratchley in the construction of the 
 Fortifications at Hobsons Bay. 
 
 (Signed) Edward Lugard. 
 
 The Military Secretary, Horse Guards. 
 
 Referred to the Dej)uty Adjutant-General of Eoyal En- 
 gineers, who is informed that H.R. Highness has expressed to 
 the Secretary of State for War, his satisfaction at receiving so 
 favourable a report regarding Captain Scratchley. 
 
 (Signed) W. F. F. 
 Horse Guai'ds : April 29, 1864. 
 
 Noted, returned to the Military Secretary, Major Scratchley 
 having been informed of H.E. Highness the Commanding-in- 
 Chief 's satisfaction at receiving this report. 
 
 (Signed) Fred. E. Chap:man, Colonel Deputy Adjutant- 
 General, Royal Engineers. 
 
 Horse Guards : April 29, 1S64. 
 
 lu the foUowiug year (1864) Captain Scratchley
 
 24 MEMOIR OF 
 
 was promoted to the brevet-rank of Major for liis 
 services in India. During the next six months lie 
 commanded a Company of Sappers at Portsmouth, but 
 at the end of that period the Government, wishing to 
 secure his services at Headquarters, appointed liim 
 Assistant Inspector of Works for the manufacturing- 
 department of tlie War Office under Col. Inghs, RE. 
 After a short time he became Chief Inspector, which 
 office he held for twelve years. Major Scratchley was 
 in that capacity much associated w^ith Sir Frederick 
 Abel, C.B., F.E.S., the Chemist to the War Department, 
 in a great variety of work. The latter writes of 
 him thus : — 
 
 I had not come in contact with Scratcliley since he was my 
 pupil at the Royal Military Academy in 1852-4 until he entered 
 upon his duties at Woolwich in 1864. As a Cadet I had found 
 him industrious, hut extremely reserved in manner. On renew- 
 ing my acquaintance with him in 1861 I found that this natural 
 reserve, which had certainly not diminished, led those who only 
 knew him superficially to consider him haughty and ahnost 
 unsociable. But he was just and considerate to all employed 
 under him, his reserve vanished with the formation of friendships, 
 and those who learned to know him became warmly attached to 
 him. The important and very extensive duties which he had to 
 discharge as the Director of Construction and Engineer officer- 
 in-charge of many important works connected with the War 
 Office manufacturing establishments at Woolwich, Enfield, and 
 Waltham, the School of Gunnery at Shoeburyness, &c., were 
 performed by him with marked ability and success. He was 
 associated with me in several subjects of enquiry of very special 
 nature, such as the disposal of sewage by irrigation in connection 
 with the Government establishment at Enfield, and the elabora-: 
 tion of a system of manufacture of hydrogen gas for balloon- 
 service in the field, and he devoted himself zealouslv to the
 
 S/J^ PETER SCRATCHLEY. 25 
 
 acquisition of the special scientific knowledge essential in dealing 
 with such matters. 
 
 Colonel Scratchley was the first Officer to avail himself of 
 an arrangement made between the War Office and the Mint for 
 the instruction of Officers of the Royal Engineers in assaying. 
 He spent several months of the year 1875 in the Royal Mint 
 Laboratory, and Professor Chandler Roberts-Austin, the Chemist 
 to the Mint, says, ' he entered upon the work of assaying, which 
 demands the exercise of minute accuracy, with singular zeal 
 and interest, and acquired considerable skill as an assayer.' 
 
 In 1874 Major Scratchley was promoted to Lieu- 
 tenant-Colonel, and in 1876 was selected by Lord 
 Carnarvon, upon the recommendation of the Secretary 
 of State for War, to act in conjunction with General Sir 
 William Jervois ^ in the important work of advising the 
 Australasian Governments upon the best means of 
 defending the Colonies against foreign aggression. Li 
 
 o 00 Co 
 
 1878 Sir William Jervois became Governor of South 
 Australia, whereupon Colonel Scratchley was appointed 
 Commissioner of Defences,^ and remained in Australia 
 until the beginning of 1883, visiting the different 
 Colonies from time to time. The position, although 
 responsible, was one scarcely to be envied, as he was 
 continually harassed by the ever shifting policy of the 
 Colonial Governments. It happened more than once 
 that after he had taken much trouble to prepare a 
 scheme of defence, which was approved by the party 
 in power, the Government went out of office, and the 
 next ministry refused their sanction, unless the esti- 
 mated cost was reduced. Sometimes fresh plans were 
 
 ^ Now Governor of New Zealand. 
 
 '•^ In New South Wales, Victoria, Queensland, Tasmania, :md South 
 Australia.
 
 26 MEMOIR OF 
 
 insisted on, and when, after much trouble and delay, 
 these were made, the original scheme was selected. 
 The choice depended upon the caprice of legislators 
 and the ebb and flow of public entliusiasm. 
 
 In 1879 Colonel Scratchley was awarded a C.M.G. 
 ' for his valuable services in connection with the Defences 
 of Tasmania,' and was afterwards (1885) made K.C.M.G. 
 for services in Australia. These services are referred 
 to in the following Dispatches : — 
 
 Governor Weld fo the Earl of Carnarvon. 
 
 Tasmania, Government House, Hobart Town : Jan. 19, 1878. 
 
 My Lord, — I have the honour to report for Your Lordship's 
 information that His Excellency Sir William Jervois and Lieut. - 
 Colonel Scratchley, R.E. an'ived in Tasmania on the 30th 
 ultimo in order to report upon the Defence question. 
 
 I should also be gratified should your Lordship see fit to 
 express in the proper quarter our appreciation of the services of 
 Colonel Scratchley, who whilst here was indefatigable in examin- 
 ing into everything connected with the Defence Department, 
 and who made many valuable suggestions. 
 
 I trust that his services may be permanently retained by 
 the Australian Colonies to superintend the carrying out of 
 works recommended by Sir William Jervois. 
 
 I have &c. 
 (Signed) Fred. Weld, Governor. 
 
 The Rt. Hon. the Earl of Carnarvon. 
 
 Downing Street : March 21, 1878. 
 Sir, — I am directed by the Secretary of State for the 
 Colonies to transmit to you for the information of the Secre- . 
 tary of State for War a copy of a despatch (No. 1. Jan. 19,
 
 SIJi PETER SCRATCHLEY. 27 
 
 1878) from the Governor of Tasmania respecting the recent 
 visit of Sir W. Jervois, R.E., and Lieutenant-Colonel Scratchley, 
 R.E., to report upon the Defences of the Colony. 
 
 I am to call attention to the remarks of the Governor in 
 respect of the services rendered by Colonel Scratchley on this 
 occasion. 
 
 I am &c. 
 (Signed) W. R. Malcolm. 
 
 The Under-SecrotaTy of State, War Office. 
 
 Horse Guards, War Office: April 17, 1878. 
 Sir, — I am directed by the Field-Marshal Commanding-in- 
 Chief, to inform you that a letter has been received from the 
 Colonial Office covering a copy of a despatch from the Governor 
 of Tasmania, respecting the valuable services rendered by you 
 in reporting upon the Defences of that Colony, and to acquaint 
 you that His Royal Highness has been pleased to express his 
 great satisfaction at receiving so favourable a report. 
 
 I have &c. 
 (Signed) J. Grant, 
 Deputy Adjutant-General, R.E. 
 Lieut.-Colonel P. H. Scratchley, R.E., Melbourne. 
 
 War Office : April 17, 1878. 
 Sir, — With reference to your letter of the 21st ult., cover- 
 ing a copy of a despatch from the Governor of Tasmania re- 
 specting the valuable services rendered by Major-General Sir 
 W. Jervois, K.C.B., and Lieut.-Colonel Scratchley, R.E., in 
 reporting upon the defences of that Colony, I am directed to 
 acquaint you for the information of the Secretary of State for 
 the Colonies, that both Secretary Colonel Stanley and H.R.H. 
 the Field-Marshal Commanding-in-Chief have expressed their 
 great satisfaction at receiving so favourable a report, and the 
 officers have been informed accordingly. 
 
 I have &c. 
 (Signed) Ralph Thompson. 
 
 The Under-Secretary of State, Colonial Office.
 
 28 MEMOIR OF 
 
 111 1881 Colonel Scratchley visited Thursday Island 
 at the request of the Imperial authorities. Some 
 details connected with his visit, given in the following 
 letter written to his son Victor, then a boy of eleven 
 years, are interesting : — 
 
 Tt.M.S. Cliyebasga, at sea, Nov. 18, ]8S1. 
 My dear Boy, — I left Thursday Island yesterday. It was 
 Very hot ou the second day, because the wind from the south- 
 east, which blows steadily for nine months in the year, had 
 dropped. I spent the day on board a ketch, which is smaller 
 than a schooner. We sailed about for nearly eleven hours, and 
 were very tired on getting home. I wish you had been there, as 
 you would have enjoyed seeing the crew working the sails and 
 ropes. The water was quite calm, and the breeze steady, except 
 toward the evening, when I think it must have taken ns two or 
 three hours to go six miles. We had to tack when going against 
 the wind. We had a crew of four men. The ketch had a 
 tonnasfe of twelve tons. The old man who owned the boat 
 showed us a letter written some forty years ago by a sailor who 
 was the only survivor from a murderous attack made upon the 
 crew of a ship he was in by the natives on the coast of Queensland. 
 It described the attack by the natives, the way they got on board, 
 and by pretending to come to trade, they deceived the captain 
 and crew. They suddenly rose upon them and tomahawked all 
 except this man, who described in the letter how after being 
 wounded he hid himself below. The daughter of the native 
 chief saved him. He lived for some time on their island, then 
 he was rescued. We were also told of the emigrant ship, that 
 was bringing 300 or more Chinese to Victoria in 1858, during 
 the gold fever, which was attacked by a large number of natives 
 in canoes. The ship was captured, and the Chinese taken on 
 shore. They were surrounded by a stockade, and it is believed 
 that the whole of the wretched men were eaten. Each day a 
 few were killed, roasted, and eaten. This was done in the sight of 
 the survivors. One Chinaman escaped ; it is supposed that the
 
 SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 29 
 
 natives did not think lie would be good eating. Of course 
 things are not so bad now, as the natives have been very severely 
 punished after each massacre. At any rate there are no hostile 
 cannibal blacks near Thursday Island. In New Guinea there 
 are some, but that is ninety miles off. I saw at Thursday 
 Island a Malay boat, a proa it is called, in which nine men 
 drifted for 1,000 miles, and were thirty-two days at sea. They 
 only had rice and a few fowls on board. They kept the fowls 
 until the end. Each day they caught rain-water (it was the 
 rainy seasan) and boiled the rice, drinking the tcater only. They 
 kept on day after day reboiling the rice. AVhen they arrived 
 at Thursday Island they were mere skin and bone, but quickly 
 recovered under kind treatment. 
 
 My trip has been very interesting. Near Thursday Island 
 I saw ant-hills on shore six feet high. I wonder whether 
 your books will tell you anything of this. I am told that 
 besides sharks, there are alligators in the sea in certain parts. 
 This is very curious, as I always thought that alligators only 
 lived at the mouth of rivers, or in them. Read and find out 
 about them. 
 
 On board our ketch there was a turtle about three feet 
 across. He had been caught the day before. He had just 
 escaped from a shark, which had nearly bitten off one of his — 
 I forget the name for the legs of a turtle. The poor creature is 
 now lying on his back, tied up. He now and then tried to free 
 himself, but being on his back could not. The turtle-soup you 
 used to drink was made in Queensland from turtles. I am told 
 that when the shark wants to attack a turtle he dives below it, 
 turns over, and then rises to make a snap. A shark has to 
 turn on his back to attack people. I was told that sharks are 
 very easily frightened. At the pearl fishery station, near 
 Thursday Island, we were told on our arrival that a poor native 
 swimmer had lost his leg by being bitten by a shark. He had 
 been lying in a barn for twelve days. Our doctor from the 
 ship went on shore and made it all right, giving the native 
 chloroform. The magistrate told me that one day he was out 
 in his cutter sailing, and suddenly felt as if the boat had struck
 
 30 MEMOIR OF 
 
 on a rock. They tacked, and found it was a large turtle floating 
 on the top of the sea. They are much given to that sort of 
 thinor. The natives in India attack sharks by diving under 
 them and stabbing them. This morning a Chinese boat came 
 off. It was the queerest thing I have seen for a long time. 
 There were five Chinamen, each with an oddly-shaped straw 
 hat on ; each had an oar tied to the side of the boat, and a 
 rudder which looked a thousand years old. The sails were 
 quite different from our sails, and the boat was very like the 
 Malav proa I have already told you of. I also saw at Thursday 
 Island a native canoe with calico sails. These canoes are made 
 out of trees, the insides being burnt out. On each side of the 
 canoe there is an outrigger very tight, which prevents its 
 upsetting. You will remember your Cingalese canoe. 
 
 Good-bye, my dear boy. 
 
 Ever your most affectionate father. 
 
 P. H. S. 
 
 I shall be back soon. 
 
 In October 1882 Colonel Scratchley was retired 
 from the Army with the rank of Major-General, and 
 upon his return to England, in the early part of 1883, 
 he was appointed Adviser on Defences for Xew South 
 Wales, Victoria, Queensland, Tasmania, and South 
 Australia, in which capacity he rendered signal service 
 to the Imperial and Colonial authorities in solving 
 many important questions connected with the defence 
 of the Australasian Colonies. However, his services in 
 this respect came to a somewhat abrupt end towards 
 the close of 1884. The Government having at last 
 determined to protect a part of Xew Guinea, it was 
 necessary to place at the head of affairs a man possessing 
 Colonial experience. 
 
 Everything seemed to point to General Scratchley
 
 S/J? FETER SCRATCHLEY. 31 
 
 as the man best qualified to act as her Majesty's 
 representative in this part of the world. His ability 
 for great work had been proved. His popularity in 
 Australia was well known at home, and considering 
 the soreness then existing between the Colonies and the 
 mother-country, owing to the half-hearted policy dis- 
 played by the Government regarding the annexation of 
 New Guinea, and the fact that the Colonies were paying 
 the expense, it was very necessary to send out some one 
 whose past career would render him acceptable to the 
 Colonists. The appointment was pressed upon him, 
 and accepted. In November 1884, General Sci'atchley 
 once more left England to further the interests of his 
 country in another hemisphere. 
 
 On the voyage out he Avas never idle. When not 
 reading or writing; he was walkinor or conversing. In 
 the tropics he was up soon after five and retired early. 
 He ate and drank little, and in every way endeavoured 
 to keep up his physical condition for the work that lay 
 before him. Essentially a family man, he was never so 
 happy as when seeing after the wants of his wife and 
 children. Nor were his attentions entirely given to his 
 kith and kin ; strangers in misfortune were to him as 
 brothers. He was particularly kind to one young 
 fellow on board, whom he nursed through a serious 
 illness. 
 
 A somewhat remarkable incident on the voyage 
 may be recorded here. On Christmas Eve, the night 
 being perfect and the sea like glass, General Scratchley, 
 seated on the quarter-deck, told his intimates how, in 
 a dream the night before, he saw his friend Charles
 
 32 MEMOIR OF 
 
 Gordon, Avho ap])cared to be in great trouble and 
 danger, although for what reason was not apparent. 
 A few weeks later the world heard of the hero's death. 
 Within twelve months it heard of the death of his friend. 
 Sir Peter Scratchley carefully considered those work- 
 ing under him, and, though strict, was never severe. 
 Still he exacted from his subordinates the amount of 
 w^ork he judged them capable of doing, and refused to 
 recognise an idle man in any way. Though tolerant in 
 his judgment of men, he never forgave dishonesty of 
 purpose, or placed further confidence in any one who 
 had once deceived him. Thorougrh himself in all his 
 Avork, he expected thoroughness in others. The maxim 
 ' What is worth doing at all is worth doing well,' was 
 carried out in every detail of his life. Whether it were 
 letters or despatches, if, when written, they did not 
 express what he meant to say, he would write them 
 over and over again, until they appeared to his mind 
 entirely satisfactory. It is not intended to imply by 
 this that he liked entering into minute matters, but his 
 every action exhibited a determination to do well what- 
 ever he undertook to perform. This trait is character- 
 istically illustrated in a letter General Scratchley wrote 
 to his brother (the Eev. Charles Scratchley) concerning 
 the latter's sons : — 
 
 It may, I suppose, be said that 1 have been successful ; but 
 whatever success I may have attained I attribute to the circum- 
 stance that, Avhatever I had to do, I have endeavoured to do not 
 only well, but to the ver}- best of my power. Whoever follows 
 this plan will in time attract the attention of his superiors, and. 
 get on. Tell this to your sons.
 
 S/J? PETER SCRATCHLEY. 33 
 
 He was also heard to remark on one occasion, 
 ' I hate details, but whenever it is necessary for me 
 to master them, I do.' Curiously enough, this charac- 
 teristic was also to be found in his friend General 
 Gordon, wdio not unfrequently altered his tactics and 
 dictated new directions on the eve of a battle. Through- 
 out his career General Scratchley, strong himself, was 
 never unmindful of the weakness of others ; yet neither 
 the pressure of circumstances nor the force of temptation 
 had any weight w4th his sense of justice. He would 
 punish the individual who erred from the path of duty, 
 whether it were public or private, at all hazards, but 
 having once passed judgment, not unfrequently with a 
 sternness approaching almost to severity, he would after- 
 wards encourage the culprit by deeds of kindness and 
 words of advice. 
 
 In everything he displayed untiring energy and fixity 
 of purpose. Independent to a degree bordering some- 
 times on indifference, he would act from experience 
 rather than rule. Tact coupled with fearlessness car- 
 ried him successfully through many imj^ortant under- 
 takings, where others more erratic and less bold would 
 have failed. His manner, though at times brusque and 
 offhand, was manly and refined. But his forethought 
 for others was often remarked by those about him. 
 Practical instances of this trait in his character were 
 seen in his personal inspection of the arrangements 
 made for the crew of the ship that took him to New 
 Guinea, and again in his care of a petty ofiicer who was 
 ill from fever. Sir Peter Scratchley personally saw that 
 his wants were attended to, and frequently visited liim, 
 
 D
 
 34 MEMOIR OF 
 
 and not on]}- sent him in a special steamer to Sydney, 
 but also took much trouble in making arrangements for 
 his comfort upon his arrival there. His interest in the 
 man never flagged, and when ill himself from the same 
 fearful malady, he called his private secretary to his 
 side and asked him to Avrite and tell the officer how 
 sorry he was that he had not shown greater sympathy 
 witli him during his severe illness. 
 
 The most decrepit native was treated by him with 
 the same amount of kindness that he bestowed on the 
 liale and hearty. Hence it is not a matter of surprise 
 that he won in a very short space of time the confidence 
 and love of the natives of New Guinea. ' Alas for Xew 
 Guinea! ' said Mr. Lawes,^ when he heard of Sir Peter's 
 premature death ; ' she has indeed lost a true friend and 
 father.' 
 
 Mr. Chalmers thus writes : ' The General was a 
 grand man ; I loved and trusted him. Poor Xew Guinea 
 has lost a true and loyal friend, and one in whose hands 
 native interests were safe. The General did too much 
 hard mental and physical work.' An instance of his 
 kindness to the native children was shown when one 
 day some fishing canoes came alongside the Governor 
 Blackall. A little girl, between five and six years old, 
 seated in one of them, attracted his attention. He sent 
 one of the crew to bring lier on board, and himself pre- 
 sented her witli beads and a looking-glass — gifts which 
 greatly pleased the little thing, and caused much chatter 
 about tlie new arrival tliat night in the native village. 
 
 ' The ReTs. AV. J. Lawee and J. Chalmere are the Heads of the London 
 MissiAn in >'ew Guinea.
 
 SJR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 35 
 
 Other instances of Sir Peter's kind treatment of the 
 natives will be found recorded in the part of this book 
 devoted to his work in New Guinea. Suffice it to say 
 here, that by the exercise of tact and judgment coupled 
 with generosity and kindness, Sir Peter sowed seeds of 
 friendship for white men in the hearts of those who 
 formerly feared and hated them. 
 
 This life, so devoted to duty, was destined to be 
 closed prematurely by jungle fever, contracted in New 
 Guinea ; the same deadly form of disease to which, early 
 in this century, his maternal grandfather, Captain 
 Eoberts, Commandant of Colombo, had fallen a victim 
 in the jungles of Ceylon. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley died at sea on December 2, 
 1885. The greatest sorrow was expressed throughout 
 Australia at his untimely death. His body was con- 
 veyed to Melbourne and there received the honour 
 of a public funeral, which was attended by delegates 
 from the other Australasian colonies. The body was 
 afterwards brought to England and interred in Old 
 Charlton Cemetery.
 
 AUSTEALIAN DEFENCES.
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 
 
 The Australasian Colonies are favourably situated for 
 defence against foreign aggression, and no hostile 
 power is likely to incur the expense, or run the risks 
 involved, in sending out an expedition for the purpose 
 of gaining a permanent footing in that part of the 
 world. At the same time it is extremely unwise to 
 disregard the possibility of such an attempt being made, 
 more especially in the event of the mother country 
 being unable to render any assistance. The Colonies 
 should therefore look the question fairly in the face, 
 and in any event be prepared to protect themselves. 
 ' No one who is acquainted with Australia,' said Sir Peter 
 Scratchley, ' can deny that it possesses the best material 
 for establishing, in an economical manner, a sound 
 system of self-defence, and should the Colonies delay 
 the adoption of ordinary precautions, they will remain 
 exposed to the risk of a successful raid by a well-armed 
 cruiser, which would be productive of the most serious 
 consequences.' ^ 
 
 He considered that the influence which torpedoes, 
 especially of the offensive class, must have upon all 
 
 ^ This opinion was expressed before the present schemes of defence were 
 adopted. 
 
 E 2
 
 40 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 defensive arrangements in the future was scarcely 
 appreciated in Australia. ' It is admitted,' he said one 
 day, when addressing a technical audience on tlie 
 subject, ' that their introduction simplifies and reduces 
 the cost of coast defence to a very large extent ; but 
 it is not generally recognised that offensive torpedoes 
 may be brought to such a high degree of perfection as 
 to render it necessary to abandon the construction of 
 ironclads, and resort to unsinkable unarmoured sliips 
 of great speed and heavy armament. Until this 
 point is reached, however, defensive torpedoes must be 
 the main element of protection, wherever the question 
 of cost is of paramount importance ; but at the same 
 time it is to be distinctly understood that no scheme 
 of coast defence by torpedoes, whether offensive or de- 
 fensive, can be considered complete, unless the tor- 
 pedoes are supported and protected by guns and a land 
 force. A good system of submarine mines is a para- 
 mount necessity for an efficient defence, and nothing must 
 be allowed to stand in tlie way of establishing and main- 
 taining in liustralia the requisite organisation in as 
 complete a manner as possible, as without torpedoes ^ 
 a reliable defence of the Australian Colonies cannot 
 be carried out.' 
 
 The Russians employed torpedoes during the Crimean 
 war for the defence of their ports in the Baltic, but 
 without success. Tlie Confederate States of America, 
 however, used them to some purpose, and their employ- 
 ment had a marked influence upon the naval opera- 
 
 ^ The employment of torpedoes in the scheme for Port Jackson enables 
 ITf ew South Wales to depend upon a siug-le or outer line of defence instead 
 of .t^'O lines. See p. 151.
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 41 
 
 tions of the Northei'iiers during the hitter part of the 
 War of Secession. From that time up to the present, 
 the attention of every European nation, and also of 
 the United States of America, has been directed to the 
 subject. Great Britain, possessing special facilities and 
 experience in the manufacture of electrical cables, ex- 
 plosives, and other appliances for submarine defences, 
 soon took the lead in this as in other branches of defen- 
 sive warfare ; but foreign Powers rapidly began to show 
 equal activity in the matter, and now there is scarcely 
 a foreign port of any importance which, in time of 
 war, would not be found well protected by means of 
 torpedoes.^ 
 
 In planning any complete system of Australasian 
 defence the external or naval defence for the protection 
 of conmierce must not be overlooked. As a matter of 
 economy, Sir Peter Scratchley considered that small 
 armaments of the heaviest guns,^ both on land and sea, 
 should be adopted, as only a moderate force is necessary 
 to secure their efficient working. ' Any country,' he 
 said, ' that selects the heaviest guns, the most power- 
 ful armoured forts, and the most perfect system of 
 defensive and offensive torpedoes on the smallest scale, 
 secures at once for itself an undoubted superiority for 
 very many years to come, and avoids the constantly 
 recurring expense of making changes in order to 
 keep up with the times.' The main object in view 
 when planning the defence of a port is to prevent 
 an enemy's ships from entering, hence the first line 
 
 ' For farther information on this subject, see chapter on Torpedo Defence 
 ^ An instance of this policy is to be found in the adoption bj' the 
 Italian Government of 100-ton guns for their navy.
 
 42 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 of defence should naturally be established as near tlie 
 entrance as possible. For this purpose the natural 
 configuration of the land in the Australasian Colonies 
 is favourable. 
 
 Several persons think that to secure a really re- 
 liable defence, Australia should depend entirely upon 
 a permanent force. Sir Peter Scratchley believed that 
 this was a wrong view, and, being satisfied from what he 
 had seen of Volunteers in England as Avell as in Aus- 
 tralia, encouraged everything that tended to promote 
 the efficiency of a Volunteer force in the Colonies.^ 
 
 ' Knowledge and experience,' he remarked at a 
 Colonial inspection of Volunteers, ' are more than ever 
 the moving springs of all naval and military operations, 
 and the Australian Governments should not delay in 
 establishing proper schools of instruction. A still 
 greater necessity for this step exists in consequence of 
 the local forces in Australia being almost entirely com- 
 posed of Volunteers. Further efforts should also be 
 made to train every officer in the theory as well as the 
 practice of his duties, while facilities ought to be afforded 
 to the non-commissioned officers and men to gain similar 
 knowledge. All exercises should be conducted exactly 
 as they would have to be put into practice in time of 
 war, and should be rehearsed as frequently as possible 
 upon the actual ground to be occupied to resist an 
 attack, in oixler that every officer and soldier may know 
 his exact place and what is expected of him, and in this 
 manner only can the inherent defects of a Volunteer 
 orcanisation be counteracted.' 
 
 ' For further information on this subject see pp. 107-9.
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 43 
 
 Now as to the modes of attack to which the 
 Australasian Colonies are exposed. They may be briefly 
 sumraarised thus : An enemy might — 
 
 (i.) Despatch one or more cruisers to make a de- 
 scent upon the coast, or operate against her commerce. 
 A squadron intended for such an operation would prob- 
 ably consist of three or four vessels, one or two of which 
 might possibly be ironclads. These vessels, eluding our 
 cruisers, and appearing suddenly before one of the 
 capitals or chief towns, might capture the merchant 
 ships lying in the harbour, intercept any of the nume- 
 rous ships conveying gold and colonial produce, or, 
 under threat of bombardment, demand a payment of 
 many millions of money. Supplies of coal might be 
 procured from any unprotected coal depot. 
 
 (ii.) Endeavour to force his way into a port, or 
 blockade the entrance. 
 
 (iii.) Attempt to capture the batteries with a view to 
 permanent occupation, or land a force with the object of 
 meeting the local troops assembled to arrest his advance. 
 
 (iv.) Attempt to bombard an exposed town from the 
 open sea. 
 
 These attacks Sir Peter Scratchley considered could 
 only be provided against by a combination of military 
 and naval defences.^ 
 
 The schemes of defence set forth in the following 
 pages, for the several Australasian Colonies, were based 
 upon the suppositions : — 
 
 * Sir Peter Scratchley adopted the data thus laid down in liis recommen- 
 dations for the defences of New Zealand, so far as the fortification of the 
 principal harhours was concerned.
 
 44 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES 
 
 That til ere was no probability of an expedition on 
 any extensive scale being despatched against Australia, 
 so long as Great Britain retained command of the seas. 
 
 That, in the event of Great Britain being engaged 
 in hostilities with any great maritime Power, a sufficient 
 watch would be kept by the Imperial Navy, to intercept, 
 or follow up, an expedition dii-ected against Australia. 
 
 The scliemes aim at fortifying the principal harbours 
 and approaches to the capitals by batteries and torpedo 
 defences, provide field forces where required to resist 
 a landing of the enemy, and recommend armed vessels 
 (in some cases armoured) and torpedo launches, not only 
 for the general defence of tlie towns on the sea coast, 
 but also for the protection of local commerce, and as 
 a provision against bombardment. 
 
 Notwithstanding the soundness of these views. 
 General Scratchley found people in Australia who 
 either did not believe in the necessity for any defence 
 whatever, or who proposed to throw the burden upon 
 the mother country. The number of persons holding 
 these opinions is, however, rapidly diminishing. Again, 
 he met individuals who, being in favour of a policy of 
 inaction, advocated submission to the enemy with the 
 view of buying him off, expecting that their losses 
 w^ould be made good out of the indemnity they assumed 
 the mother country would be able to extort from the 
 defeated enemy. 
 
 In fact, in the course of duty, he came across an 
 extraordinary diversity of opinion on the subject. Tliis 
 is greatly to be regretted, because it leads to half-
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 45 
 
 hearted measures, frequent changes in mihtary poHcy, 
 and in the long run prevents the question of defence 
 being dealt with in a thorough, comprehensive, con- 
 sistent and businesslike manner. Economists, he ob- 
 served, oppose a large expenditure on defences, and 
 prefer to run a certain risk and a possible disaster, 
 involving the loss of enormous sums of money if the 
 enemy were successful, rather than face the difficult}' in 
 good time, and, by incurring the necessary expenditure, 
 effect what may fairly be looked upon as an insurance 
 upon the property of the country. This may without 
 impropriety be designated ' the penny wise and pound 
 foolish' policy, a policy that leaves to chance what 
 should be carefully planned beforehand, and whicli can 
 only result in disgrace and disaster. 
 
 Some people in Australia think the Colonies would 
 be unable to hold their own against a determined 
 enemy ; an impression that gained ground, no doubt, 
 owing to tlie incomplete and desultory character of 
 former ^ defence preparations. This belief, however, is 
 fast disappearing now that the Colonial Governments 
 have determined to follow the advice given at their 
 request by the highest authorities. Others say that 
 Australia is not worth attacking ; while a few are of 
 opinion that the colonies cannot afford the expense of 
 self-defence, and therefore it would be better to separate 
 from the mother country, rather than remain liable to 
 attack whenever Great Britain may be at war with a 
 foreign Power. The first argument may be dismissed 
 at once as absurd. The second apparently seems more 
 
 ' Preparations made before 1877.
 
 46 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 feasible ; but recent events show that the friendly rela- 
 tions between the mother country and her colonies are 
 fast becoming closer and closer, and tliat therefore 
 any plan of defence involving separation would now 
 meet with little or no support. 
 
 Sir Frederick "Weld/ speaking at Launceston some 
 5"ears ago upon ' The Eelation between England and 
 her Colonies, and their Duties in reference to Defence,' 
 referred to these points as follows : 
 
 England -will no doubt defend us, but it is impossible that 
 her fleets should be everywhere, and you cannot expect her 
 single unarmoured ships of no great size to lie in ports where 
 they would not be assisted in case of need by batteries, and 
 might be caught in a trap by a superior force. Were such a 
 ship, for instance, lying at Hobart To^va, and were there reason 
 to suspect a probable visit fi'om a more powerful enemy, it would 
 be clearly her duty to put out to sea, where she could escape, or 
 manoeuvre, unless there existed a local system of defence with 
 which to co-operate. It must also be remembered that it may 
 often be the duty of a naval commander to keep his force well 
 in hand, ready to direct it on any point that might be threatened, 
 or himself to attack an enemy, for offensive operations are 
 often the best defence. I think that it may be reasonably ex- 
 pected that in a war England would be able to prevent any 
 powerful expedition being directed against the colonies. Such 
 an expedition could not be fitted out and get to sea secretly ; it 
 would probably never get to sea at all ; and if it did, it would 
 almost certainly be taken or destroyed. I doubt not also but 
 that England would take vigorous measures, by the employment 
 of swift cruisers, to protect commerce and to capture hostile 
 cruisers or privateers ; indeed, we already hear that she is 
 prepai'ed to do so ; but the seas are wide, and even in the 
 old days of sailing vessels, at the end of last century and 
 
 ' Sir Frederick A. Weld, K.C.M.G., was then Governor of Tasmania. 
 
 He is now Goyeinor of tte Straits Settlements.
 
 GENERAL DEEENCE. 47 
 
 beginning of this, when we had clouds of cruisers and privateers 
 of our own on the seas, we never did absolutely succeed in 
 clearing them of small hostile cruisers and privateers, though 
 we did clear them of hostile fleets. We must not forget Paul 
 Jones ; and we all remember how much injury the Alabama 
 inflicted upon the commerce of the Northern States before she 
 was met and captured, though several vessels were solely occu- 
 pied in her pursuit ; thei'efore I do think that it is probable 
 that some vessels of that class, for which telegrams tell us a 
 national subscription is now being raised in Russia, may succeed 
 in eluding English cruisers for a while, and may attack and levy 
 subsidies upon, or, in default, plunder, British settlements that 
 are not ready to resist them. 
 
 Are we worth attacking ? The bullion in the banks would 
 be a rich prize, as has been noted in Russian newspapers, which 
 have latel}' published the colonial bank returns ; but the bullion 
 in the banks would by no means be necessarily the measure of 
 the subsidy required — the measure of the ransom would be the 
 measure of the strong man's cupidity and the defenceless man's 
 fear. Moreover, the destruction of shipping and of stores, the 
 interruption of commerce, the collapse of public works and of 
 public and private credit, would only be remedied by time and by 
 the imposition of heavy taxation. I once asked an eminent mer- 
 chant what he would do under the circumstances ; and he said, 
 ' Well, it might happen, and, if it did, I think I should arrange 
 my affairs as well as I could, and move off to safer quarters.' I 
 said, ' Would it not be wiser to pay a small insurance in the 
 form of defence, and make things safe ? ' Remember, too, that 
 to pay subsidies and ransoms is the surest way to invite future 
 visits. It is a policy as fallacious as it is disgraceful ; it has 
 ever had the same result ; it is like offering a premium for 
 robbery. And further, Ifear in mind that, having once bought 
 experience, people would raise an outcry for defence — for lock- 
 ing the door after the purse was stolen, and very little left 
 wherewith to buy a lock. 
 
 This remarkable address, cominfj from an old New
 
 48 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 Zealand colonist, who had become acquainted with the 
 subject in its different aspects,^ attracted much attention 
 at the time. It is worthy the consideration of all who 
 take an interest in the question of Australasian defence. 
 
 Wlien the annual expenditure of a country has to 
 be reduced, the attention of its rulers is but too often 
 directed to retrenchment in the military expenditure. 
 ' In Australia, in times of peace, with no immediate 
 danger, and with so many persons indifferent to the 
 subject of defence, no hesitation is shown in making the 
 reduction.' The mihtary engineer, therefore, in devising 
 a scheme of defence for the Australasian Colonies, has to 
 consider the cost fully as much as the requirements. 
 ' His function,' said Sir Peter Scratchley, ' is not only 
 to study the resources and necessities of the country to 
 be defended, hut also to ascertain from the Government 
 tlie amount that can be fairly expended for establishing 
 and maintaining a system of defence. In other words, 
 he must cut his coat according to his cloth. The 
 problem presented to the mihtary engineer is how to 
 estabhsh and maintain a reliable defence, organised 
 with the resources available for tlie purpose, at the 
 lowest possible cost.' 
 
 It has been stated that the military engineer lias 
 little or nothing to do with the expenditure, and that 
 his duty should be confined to advising what is requisite 
 for an efficient defence. Sir Peter thought the process 
 should be reversed, and that the Australasian Parliaments 
 should severally decide what annual expenditure each 
 colony could afford for defence purposes for a term of 
 
 ^ In bis capacities of colonist, Colonial Minister and Governor.
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 49 
 
 years, and agree to have peace and war establishments 
 for the defence forces, together with reserves which can 
 be embodied in time of war. The hand-to-mouth policy 
 which unfortunately prevailed for so long a time was 
 the natural outcome of dealing with the defence question 
 from year to year, and he considered it unreason- 
 able to expect satisfactory results, unless some security 
 was offered that a fair trial would be given to any 
 approved scheme. The military authorities of the 
 Colonies ought not to lose sight of the fact that they 
 are providing for a defence organisation different from 
 that of any other country, inasmuch as it may never 
 necessarily have to bear the test of war. They should 
 carefully consider the peace arrangements as much as 
 the war requirements. ' Once,' said General Scratchley, 
 ' the necessary defensive measures represented by the 
 capital expenditure have been provided, they must 
 endeavour to arrange for their maintenance with local 
 means which are readily available. But whether the 
 defensive arrangements are on a large or small scale, 
 the details must be entirely planned or marked out 
 during peace, and nothing must be left to chance, for in 
 proportion to the degree of preparation in time of peace, 
 will be the power of efficient defence in case of war.' 
 
 The tendency of English-speaking races is to 
 disregard this maxim, and place too much reliance 
 upon pluck and readiness of resource. The secret of 
 German superiority in recent times is without doubt to 
 be found in their recognition of this axiom. A lavish 
 and needless expenditure will invariably result from 
 neglect of preparation. Indeed too much stress cannot
 
 50 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 be laid upon this aspect of the question, and if tliis 
 advice is followed, there will probably be no recur- 
 rence of that uneasiness which of late years has so 
 frequently alarmed the Australasian Colonies, whenever 
 there is a chance of England being engaged in a 
 European war. 
 
 General Scratchley considered the true value of forti- 
 fication was not understood in Australia. Speaking on 
 the subject he said: 'Fortification is unquestionably the 
 most economical way of securing a place from attack. 
 It enables the defenders to utilise their defensive powers 
 in the most effective manner. It leads to direct 
 economy, not only in the first cost, but in the main- 
 tenance of the defences. Where fortification is not 
 resorted to, a very large expenditure has to be incurred 
 in the provision of floating defences, and in the main- 
 tenance of naval and military forces. This heavy 
 expenditure goes on from year to year, without adding 
 to the defensive power of the country. On the other 
 hand, with fortification, once the first cost has been in- 
 curred, the annual cost of maintenance is insignificant, 
 and the defensive resources are ever present and imme- 
 diately available.' 
 
 One of the objects of acting on the defensive is to 
 gain time. Addressing the Queensland Volunteers on 
 this point, he observed that field fortification was a 
 means to this end, and that as Australia will be more 
 or less unprepared, everything that may tend to retard 
 the operations of the enemy by sea or land will be so 
 much gain. ' At the same time,' he said, ' the maxim 
 that the attack is often the best defence must never
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 51 
 
 be lost sight of, and field defences must invariably be 
 so planned as to admit of the free movement of the 
 defenders, and nothing must be allowed to stand in 
 the way of their being able to assume the offensive 
 at the right moment. Fortified positions may be 
 strong independent points of support in the rear of 
 a force, to secure its communications ; or strong self- 
 contained defensive positions upon the line of the 
 enemy's advance, in which the defenders would await 
 his attack ; or, again, in which an over-matched or 
 defeated force may continue a resistance no longer 
 possible in the open field. There is much for Australia 
 to learn from recent wars, and especially from the last 
 Kusso-Turkish War. General Valentine Baker, who 
 commanded a Turkish force in Bulgaria, remarked that 
 
 the extraordinary vahie of a system of shelter trenches or hght 
 field fortifications was constantly exemplified during the war. 
 I never once during the campaign saw a position which had been 
 lightly fortified in this manner taken by a front attack by either 
 one side or the other. The moment the Turkish soldier moved 
 into a position near the enemy, even if it were possible that he 
 might only remain in that position for one day, the pack-horses 
 carrying the shovels and pickaxes were immediately brought to 
 the front, and there and then each battalion entrenched itself: 
 with this result, that if a Turkish army advanced, it left behind 
 it a succession of entrenched positions on which to fall back in 
 case of a reverse. The system of shelter trenches adopted by 
 the Turkish army varied as they gained experience. It was 
 singular to note the extraordinarily small loss suffei'ed by the 
 men, even if exposed for hours to a continuous and heavy fire of 
 artillery. The same system was used for guns with an equally 
 good effect, and gun-pits sunk almost to the level of the earth 
 were found to be most practically useful.
 
 52 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 If a soldier is taught to tlirow up shelter trenches wherever 
 he rests, and consequently to leave those trenches for more for- 
 ward positions as opportunity offers, there is no falling off in his 
 willingness to attack. It is true that, conscious as he will be of 
 the value which he himself derives from entrenchments, he may 
 hesitate to attack with vigour positions so entrenched ; but, in 
 ray opinion, his reasoning is both just and natural and com- 
 manders, who in the future urge their men forward to frontal at- 
 tacks upon previously prepared and entrenched positions, simply 
 court disaster antl defeat. 
 
 ' Positions are generally open to turning move- 
 ments. This is a point which engineers must not 
 lose sight of in planning the fortification of positions 
 between Sydney and Broken Bay, as well as other 
 points on the coast.' 
 
 ' The infantry must be capable of doing every kind 
 of work required for its own security without relying 
 on the engineers, who will have to devote their time 
 to fortifj'ing the key points of a position. The infantry 
 will liave to construct rifle-pits, trenches for compact 
 bodies of troops to fire from, and trenches intended for 
 shelter only.' 
 
 ' The construction of gun-pits will fall upon the field 
 artillery. All this points to the necessity of imparting 
 instruction to the artillery and infantry in field de- 
 fences. By first training the engineers carefully to a 
 thorough knowledge of the Avork, there would be no 
 difficult)^ in carrying out such a course of instruction. 
 This opens out another very important question as 
 to the arrangements for supj)lying the infantry with 
 tools. This can be done by adopting the pack- 
 horse, a mode of transport with which Austrahans are
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 53 
 
 well acquainted. After deciding upon the general 
 plan of defence the salient points should be the first to 
 be fortified, and, in making the necessary connections 
 between these points, the main object should be to 
 obtain a certain amount of immediate cover for the 
 infantry and artillery, this cover being afterwards 
 improved should time be available.' 
 
 ' As regards obstacles, they may be used either in 
 conjunction with defensive works, or in the open field 
 to stop an advance or to increase the difficulties of a 
 night attack. In Australia, where the country is much 
 wooded and long ranges cannot in consequence be 
 secured, and the enemy has only a short distance to 
 pass over under fire, obstacles are especially valuable. 
 They will perform their part if only they retard the 
 progress of the enemy's advance and break up his 
 formations. Natural features of the ground can be 
 readily converted into serious obstacles by cutting wet 
 ditches, making deep cuts and holes in shallow water, 
 and rendering steep places precipitous. Ahattis formed of 
 limbs of trees laid close together are particularly suited 
 to the AustraUan bush. Entanglements made with 
 wire and placed in front of the ditches of a redoubt, or 
 where the rapid advance of the enemy must be checked, 
 can be employed to a very large extent. They require 
 little skill, and can be very expeditiously constructed. 
 Ordinary post and rail fences would also be found to be 
 very useful obstructions. Palisades, trouti-de-loup, or 
 pits with stakes at the bottom, barricades, fougasses, and 
 especially mechanical mines for very important points, 
 should be introduced in the field defences. The mere 
 
 P
 
 54 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 knowledge of the fact that carefully fortified positions 
 had been selected to resist his progress, would render 
 it most improbable that an enemy woidd attempt to 
 land ; but to gain this degree of preparation no line 
 should be lost. The roads, tracks, and country gene- 
 rally over which the enemy may be expected to 
 advance, must be carefully reconnoitred and studied.' 
 
 ' Plans giving the fullest detailed information are 
 essential. When tliese plans are issued, officers of the 
 several arms should be invited to reconnoitre roads and 
 tracks, to study the ground, and submit projects ol 
 attack and defence for the consideration of the com- 
 mander, who would then issue his instructions to his 
 officers selected to prepare the positions, whenever war 
 was declared.' 
 
 In organising a system of the defence for a country, 
 care must be taken so to combine the several parts as 
 to produce a complete and harmonious whole. This is 
 what Sir Peter Scratchley did when he came to the 
 conclusion that the best scheme of defence for the 
 Australasian Colonies was one including the following 
 defensive elements in due relation to each other : 
 
 On Land. 
 
 1. Defensive works. 
 
 2. Guns. 
 
 3. Torpedoes— defensive or stationary, offensive or 
 locomotive. 
 
 4. Obstructions — passive and active. 
 
 5. Military forces — cavalry, artillery, engineers, 
 torpedo men, and infantry.
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 
 
 55 
 
 At Sea and Afloat. 
 
 /Defen-f Armoured — Floating batteries. 
 
 ^ -^,1 ^. sive. i Unarraoured — Gun-boats, 
 
 o. Jbloating 
 
 T\ ^ ^ {r\cx- (Armoured — Ironclad vessels 
 JJeiences Unen- 
 
 - 
 
 sive. 
 
 \ Unarmoured — Swift cruisers, 
 \ \ torpedo-boats. 
 
 The first step aimed at was to devise a means of 
 protection against the minor attacks of cruisers, by 
 the employment of defensive and offensive torpedoes, 
 in combination with guns on. land and gunboats armed 
 with heavy guns. At the same time he advocated that 
 more powerful defensive works at sea should be begun, 
 and arrangements for repelling a landing in force 
 organised. As great difficulty would be experienced 
 in maintaining a large force of trained gunners w^ithout 
 incurring a very heavy expenditure, he considered 
 that the defensive works should be designed on the 
 smallest scale compatible with efficiency and so as to 
 include modern improvements. The guns required for 
 the protection of the submarine mines should be mounted 
 in inexpensive works, but those intended to check and 
 beat off vessels attempting to force a passage should be 
 protected so as not to be silenced by the enemy's fire. 
 
 Leading public men in the Australasian Colonies 
 have given much consideration to the question of 
 defence, and there can be no doubt that, if aided 
 in the future as they have been in the past by the 
 advice of competent Imperial officers, they will be 
 able to arrive at a satisfactory conclusion as to the 
 
 F 2
 
 56 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 proper measures to be adopted in each case. The 
 system of defence advocated ' does not involve any 
 large expenditure of money without adequate results ; 
 and there are no real impediments which cannot 
 be readily overcome, provided the Colonial Govern- 
 ments approach the subject in a broad and liberal 
 spirit.' Considering, however, the difference of opinion 
 which exists, even among acknowledged authorities, as 
 to the relative merits and importance of eacli element 
 of a complete system of defence under various circum- 
 stances, Sir Peter considered it preferable to start from 
 a common basis, and leave the decision to the officers 
 entrusted with the duty of advising. 
 
 In some instances, he acknowledged, it would not be 
 practicable to provide the several elements in the order 
 advocated. For example, ' where the channel to be 
 defended is narrow and well defined, with suitable sites 
 for guns, it would be preferable to establish a system 
 of submarine defence, combined with the heaviest arma- 
 ment on land, to the exclusion of unarmoured gun- 
 boats ; while on the other hand, if the channel is broad 
 and a large expanse of water has to be protected, the 
 best combination would be to employ heavily armed 
 gun-boats to support the submarine defences, with 
 torpedo vessels as auxiharies. Again, as in the case of 
 Port Pliillip, where the channels are broad and nu- 
 merous, and there are other points besides the entrance 
 to be defended, no doubt a turret-ship, and one or 
 more gun-boats with torpedo vessels, will be considered 
 to be most advantageous. In every case, however, 
 such of the elements of defence as arc omitted for the
 
 GENERAL DEFENCE. 57 
 
 present may be added in future years, when tlie power 
 and efficiency of the defences will be increased in pro- 
 portion as each element is added ; while, long before 
 the full development is reached, the defensive arrange- 
 ments will be sufficient to repel any attack that may 
 reasonably be expected for many years to come.' 
 
 Lastly, General Scratchley wished the Colonies to 
 bear in mind that although they cannot affiDrd to be 
 satisfied with the best of existing defensive appliances, 
 yet, by the exercise of foresight and enterprise, they 
 must endeavour to reduce within the narroAvest limits 
 the constantly recurring expense of keeping pace with 
 the improvements in naval and military science.
 
 58 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 CHAPTER IT. 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 
 
 'Every complete scheme of coast defence consists of 
 two parts, which must be combined to produce the best 
 results.' The Australasian Colonies are fortunately 
 situated in respect of the first part, that of acting on 
 the offensive in the open sea, as it is practically under- 
 taken by the mother-country ; while their own interests 
 should naturally induce them to provide the other, or 
 defensive part, themselves. With regard to this latter 
 step, Sir Peter Scratchley considered that each Colony 
 should undertake the entire charge and responsibility 
 of its own defensive arrangements, and so lessen the 
 difficulties surrounding the Imperial Government in 
 providing adequate protection for Australasian com- 
 merce in time of war, and increase the chances of 
 effective assistance being afforded to the Colonies by the 
 mother-country, in the event of their being attacked. 
 'According to the completeness and thoroughness of the 
 defensive measures adopted will the naval supremacy 
 of the British Empire be strengthened, and the Aus- 
 tralasian Colonies themselves directly benefited, as in- 
 creased freedom and power will thus be afforded to the 
 Royal Navy, for encountering any hostile expedition 
 that may be despatched against them.'
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 59 
 
 It is evident that the efficiency of the Australian 
 squadron would be seriously impaired if it were liable 
 to be called upon to render assistance to individual 
 Colonies. This squadron has too extended a sphere 
 of action to do more than cruise in search of hostile 
 ships and afford general protection to Australasian 
 commerce, although it would appear, if the Admiral 
 ' received reliable information of any intended attack, 
 it would be his duty to render assistance so long as he 
 did not impair the efficiency of his force in carrying 
 out the main objects for which it is provided by the 
 mother-country.' Here it may be pointed out that Sir 
 Peter deemed it ' imperative that the instructions given 
 to the officer in charge of the squadron should be in 
 specific terms, and well understood by the Australasian 
 Governments, so as to ensure combined action and 
 avoid misunderstanding from the fact of the responsi- 
 bilities undertaken by the mother-country and her 
 Colonial dependencies, respectively, not being clearly 
 defined.' 
 
 Although Sir Peter Scratchley looked upon the pro- 
 gress made in the military defences of the Australasian 
 Colonies as highly satisfactory, he considered that much 
 remained to be done in the matter of their naval de- 
 fences. In his opinion the several Governments should 
 combine and establish one general scheme of naval de- 
 fence, to be worked in conjunction with the Imperial 
 Navy. 
 
 Admiral Tryon has lately been endeavouring to 
 bring about a combination of this kind, but the difficulty 
 of cost has hitherto proved insurmountable. Not long
 
 6o AUSTRALIAN DEFEXCES. 
 
 since the Governors of tlie Australasian Colonies ad- 
 dressed to Mr. Edward Stanhope, then Colonial Secretary 
 of State, a joint telegraphic message requesting informa- 
 tion as to what steps the Admiralty proposed to take 
 for strengthening the naval defences of the Australian 
 station, in the event of England being involved in a 
 European war. 
 
 The Colonial Governments and the Admiralty, al- 
 though united as to the necessity of augmenting the 
 permanent naval forces in Australian waters, are unable 
 to agree upon the apportionment of the cost ; and, even 
 if this question were satisfactorily adjusted, probably 
 two years would elapse before the new vessels required 
 could be constructed and sent out. Meanwhile the 
 Colonial Governments are of opinion that it is a 
 matter of urgency that the Australian naval squadron 
 should be strengthened, in view of their being suddenly 
 called upon to protect the merchant shipping. Under 
 the present system the Australasian Colonies must ne- 
 cessarily be in time of war a source of weakness and 
 anxiety to the mother- country, whereas if the several 
 Colonies acting together were to combine with Great 
 Britain in keeping up a joint system of naval defence, 
 the combination would directly strengthen the defensive 
 power of the Empire, and go far to assuage the present 
 uneasiness that exists in Australia, 
 
 ' Whenever there has been a chance of Great Britain 
 being involved in war with a naval power, the Austra- 
 lasian Colonies have hitherto taken alarm, and expense 
 has often been incurred on defensive measures which 
 would be inefficient if war had actually taken place.'
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 6i 
 
 The feeling of alarm, however, ceases when war no 
 longer appears imminent, and the question of defence 
 fails once more to occupy a prominent position in 
 Australasian politics. 
 
 Opinions difier as to the nature of the attacks to 
 which the Australasian Colonies are exposed ; but at 
 the same time both naval and military authorities concur 
 as to the absolute necessity of fortifying the harbours 
 of the capitals, together with such other ports and coal 
 depots as may afford places of refuge and shelter in 
 case of need. 
 
 Sir William Jervois deemed it necessary that the 
 Colonies should be prepared to resist the attack of a 
 squadron composed of three or four vessels, one or two 
 of which might be ironclads, and capable of landing a 
 force of about 1,200 men. In this opinion Sir Peter 
 Scratchley entirely concurred. Sir William thus remarks 
 upon the nature and degree of attack to which the 
 Australasian Colonies might be subjected : 
 
 In the event of Great Britain being engaged in hostilities 
 with any great maritime Power, the enemy would retain the 
 most powerful portion of his fleet in European waters, or in the 
 Atlantic, for the protection of his country or for operations in the 
 immediate neighbourhood of hostilities. If he sent his fleet, or 
 any considerable portion of it, on an expedition against the Aus- 
 tralian Colonies, a suflacient part of our Home fleet would in turn 
 be set free to intercept it, and our squadrons in the Pacific, on 
 the China, the Australian, and Indian stations, might, if neces- 
 sary, be concentrated to oppose it. 
 
 But whilst the bulk of the enemy's naval forces would be 
 occupied in the immediate scene of action in Europe or America, 
 he might no doubt despatch one or more cruisers to operate 
 against our maritime commerce, or make a descent upon any of
 
 62 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 our colonial possessions ; and the Australian Colonies, owing to 
 their wealth and prosperity, would, if undefended at certain 
 points, be tempting objects of attack. 
 
 A squadron intended for such an operation might consist of 
 some three or four vessels, one or two of which would probably 
 be armoured, and might issue from the Russian ports of Vladi- 
 vostok or Petropaulovski, from the French port of Saigon, from 
 San Francisco, or from some other quarter. Eluding our 
 cruisers, and appearing suddenly before Sydney, Melbourne, 
 Adelaide, or in Moreton Bay, it might capture the merchant 
 vessels lying in the harbours, intercept any of the numerous 
 vessels conveying valuable shipments of gold, or under threat 
 of bombardment, or after actually firing into one of the large 
 towns, demand and obtain a payment of many millions of 
 money. 
 
 Or this object might possibly be attained by an enemy land- 
 ing a small force in the vicinity of one of the places named, if 
 the configuration of the country were favourable to such a plan, 
 and if steps were not taken to prevent it. 
 
 Admiral Wilson states that the defence question 
 must be considered ' under the supposition that England 
 retains her command of the seas, for were she to lose it, 
 as a matter of course the Colonies would go too ; and 
 the defence and force required to maintain independence 
 of a foreign Power would necessarily be totally different 
 from what, under present conditions, is required.' 
 
 It has been suggested as possible that during war a squadron 
 of fast frigates, including even an ironclad, might escape the 
 vigilance of our fleet and make a descent on the Australian 
 coast. There is no doubt that such is j^ossihle, but I cannot 
 allow that it is reasonably probable, and it appears to me that 
 we have to deal with probabilities more than possibilities. 
 
 But to examine this branch of the subject, it must be re- 
 membered that, in these days of steam and telegraphic commu-
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 63 
 
 nication, the locale of every war ship in the world is known, 
 and that, as a matter of fact, the moment war is declared, each 
 and every ship of any power would be watched by our cruisers. 
 Still there is the possibility of enemies' ships evading our vessels, 
 or we may be beaten in action, and so leave them uncontrolled, 
 but even then it is by no means clear that they could or would 
 make an attempt at attack. 
 
 My reason for arriving at this conclusion is that no war 
 ship has yet been built which can steam 2,500 miles at full 
 speed, except some light steel vessels, and it is but reasonable 
 to conclude that enemies' vessels attacking these Colonies could 
 only hope for success by dealing a sharp unexpected blow, 
 therefore speed is an essential element in the calculation. 
 
 Another point is that, although coal is abundant in Australia, 
 no judicious commander would attempt such an expedition as 
 we are now contemplating on the chance of picking up a coal 
 ship at sea, or of being able to get it by capture from the shore. 
 Thus we find that a war ship could not, with a reasonable hope 
 of success, make a descent on an enemy's coast at a greater 
 distance from a coal depot than is represented by (say) two- 
 thirds of her full speed coal power. 
 
 If my hypothesis be correct, an examination of the chart 
 will show that there are few places within the limits prescribed 
 from which cruisers could be sent. The three nearest possible 
 enemies' ports, belonging to first-rate Powers, from which ships 
 of war could be despatched, are — 
 
 PetropauloTski, distant from Melbourne . 5,900 miles 
 Sau Francisco „ „ . 6,800 „ 
 
 New Caledonia „ „ . 1,550 „ 
 
 The last-named place need hardly be included, as no armament 
 of any strength could be prepared or assembled there without 
 the knowledge of the Colonies. 
 
 It might be argued that war ships would be preceded by 
 coal ships, and replenish at one of the numerous islands in the 
 Pacific ; but against such a premise must be set the delay it 
 would entail, and the amount of arrangement and preparation, 
 which would seriously diminish the chances of the attacking
 
 64 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 force, while it would give ample time for places likely to be 
 the scene of attack to prepare. There are, it is true, some 
 coaling depots amongst the Western Pacific Islands belonging 
 to Germans and Americans ; but as these are quite unprotected 
 by batteries, and would at once be destroyed by the regular 
 navy in the event of war being declared by or with the nations 
 to which they belong, they cannot be looked upon as depots for 
 war purposes. 
 
 He concludes by observing that the probable class 
 of vessels to be expected in time of war, and which 
 the Colonies should be prepared to meet, are armed 
 merchant vessels, possessing great speed and coal 
 vitality. Such vessels, if well commanded, might do 
 immeasurable damage both to shipping and exposed 
 ports, and could more easily evade the watchful eye 
 of our cruisers and consuls abroad, while from their 
 coal capacity they might be fitted out at remote ports, 
 and pass unobserved, disguised as traders, over half the 
 world. 
 
 General Scratchley admitted the force of Admiral 
 Wilson's arguments, but refused to accept his conclu- 
 sions. ' Were such recommendations to be adopted, 
 uncertainty and risk would be introduced in the defence 
 preparations of the Australasian Colonies.' He was, 
 however, entirely in favour of providing defences capable 
 of securing the principal ports of Australia against the 
 more formidable attacks contemplated. 
 
 Admiral Hoskius,^ although doubtful as to the prac- 
 ticability of ironclads attacking Austraha, believes in 
 the possibility of a sudden raid h^ a flying squadron 
 
 ' Admiral Ilo&kins was Admiral "Wilson's prtdeces.«or in command of 
 the Australian squadron.
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 65 
 
 capable of landing a force of over 1,000 men. He 
 insists upon the necessity of fortifying all important 
 points in Australia, in order that the navy may be free 
 to operate at sea in the best manner possible for the 
 general defence of the Colonies. In his opinion the 
 Imperial squadron could not undertake the defence of 
 any Australian port, and each Colony should defend its 
 own harbours.^ 
 
 These officers agree that the defences of Australia 
 must be planned on the assumption that Great Britain 
 retains command of the seas. ' If this should not be 
 the case,' General Scratchley admitted, ' a larger expen- 
 diture will have to be incurred by the Colonies, and the 
 present defence arrangements somewhat modified.' This 
 assumption, however, is not universally accepted. Some 
 advocate preparations ' on a scale sufficient to repel large 
 expeditions, which would be undertaken with a view 
 of destroying Australasian commerce and of occupying 
 portions of the Australian continent.' They insist upon 
 the necessity of the Australasian Colonies being prepared 
 to fight an enemy single-handed, and argue that the 
 contingency of the mother-country being at war with 
 several foreign Powers, whose combined navies would 
 keep the Imperial navy fully employed in Europe and 
 elsewhere, is within the bounds of possibility, if not 
 probability. 
 
 Admiral Wilson, acting upon his estimate of the 
 danger to be apprehended, condemned the defence mea- 
 sures recommended by Sir William Jervois and Sir 
 Peter Scratchley in the following terms : 
 
 ' For Admiral Iloskins' own words on this subject, see p. 70.
 
 66 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 It appears to be useless to advocate a system which, though 
 it may be perfect from a military point of view, is too expensive 
 either to be adopted, or, if adopted, to be kept up in a state of 
 efficiency. 
 
 Again : 
 
 It is, to my mind, in a combination of the two (fortifications 
 and ships) security will be found ; but where money is limited 
 — as it is in new countries, and where the attacking force can 
 never, so long as we hold the seas, be anything more than one 
 or two armed merchant vessels — expensive fortifications, such 
 as are being constructed at enormous cost throughout these 
 Colonies, absorbing all the money available for defensive pur- 
 poses, I contend are out of place. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley considered that opinions so 
 strongly expressed, whether supported or not by suffi- 
 cient arguments, would have a prejudicial effect upon 
 public opinion in Australia, and raise a doubt in the 
 minds of the Colonial Governments. They are opinions 
 from which lie entirely dissented. Looking at the 
 wealth, the revenue, and the resources of the Austra- 
 lasian Colonies, he was of opinion that the expenditure 
 proposed for the establishment and maintenance of the 
 defences was not more than these flourishing commu- 
 nities could afford to pay in return for security against 
 attack, although he frankly admitted that there was 
 ample room for economy in the matter of organisation.^ 
 
 Although Admiral Wilson objected to the expendi- 
 ture on fortifications, he recognised the necessity for 
 them in the case of such places as Sydney, Glenelg 
 (Adelaide), Brisbane, Auckland, Welhngton, and Hobart, 
 
 * It should be noted too that the exj^cnditure for the defence schemes 
 was approved by majorities in the several Legislatures.
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 67 
 
 as ' fortified places are important as ports of refuge, 
 and as stations for coaling.' Admiral Hoskins has laid 
 down very clearly that, on sucli a wide and extended 
 station as the Australian Colonies, no place is safe from 
 an isolated attack which is not properly fortified and 
 protected by its own local defences, thus practically 
 indorsing Sir Peter Scratchley's recommendations, so 
 far as they concern the defence of the principal 
 Australasian harbours. 
 
 The important question of maintaining fortified coal 
 depots at Thursday Island, King George Sound, Fiji, 
 and elsewhere, is not yet settled. It has been suggested 
 to construct earthworks ^ at these places when war is 
 imminent, and for this purpose to maintain at Sydnej'' a 
 reserve of two hundred marines. Sir Peter Scratchley, 
 however, feared that extemporised defences of this 
 character would be of no value whatever when the dis- 
 tances between the places to be suddenly defended were 
 taken into account and the small number of men to 
 carry out the preparations was considered. He strongly 
 advocated the necessity of placing all defence arrange- 
 ments in the Australasian Colonies on a permanent basis 
 to start with, and on a scale suited to their resources, 
 but capable of expansion in the future. 
 
 Admiral Wilson's recommendations before the Syd- 
 ney Royal Commission'^ were to the effect that, besides 
 any batteries that might be erected, gun-boats for harbour 
 defence, torpedo launches, and the guns and appliances 
 
 ^ The guns to lie kept in store at the uaval headquarters, and the sites 
 selected for batteries purchased. 
 '' See pp. 152-54.
 
 68 AUSTRALIAN DEFEXCES. 
 
 for arming merchant vessels in time of war, should 
 be kept ready for use at the principal ports of the 
 Australian Colonies. These merchant vessels would, 
 with the Imperial Xavy, aid in the general defence 
 of commerce and seaboard. Eor the manning of 
 these ships, as well as for the naval harbour defences, 
 he recommended the establishment of naval brigades, 
 under the supervision and instruction of officers of the 
 Royal Navy. He further urged that the Australasian 
 Colonies should jointly agree to estabhsh these auxihary 
 naval defences, which would be under the orders of the 
 senior officer of the Imperial Xavy in time of war, and 
 yet be subject to the control of the several Govern- 
 ments in time of peace. Xothing in these proposals 
 would, in Sir Peter Scratchley's opinion, interfere either 
 with what has already been done in the way of defence 
 preparations, or with the recommendations contained in 
 the schemes of defence set forth in the following pages. 
 On the contrary, the naval measures suggested, he con- 
 sidered, would immensely increase the defensive power 
 of the Colonies, and could be provided by degrees and 
 at any time. 
 
 In Admiral Wilson's recommendations relating to 
 the naval defences of the Colonies, although the mihtary 
 expenditure was strongly condemned, no naval estimates 
 were submitted. Taking as a guide the estimate handed 
 in to the Sydney Royal Commiasion^ the expenditure 
 on the personnel of the naval contingents recommended 
 for the Austrahan station Avould amount to 76,000/. a 
 year.^ In the absence of a clear understanding as to 
 
 * Reckoned by Sir Peter Scratchley. It is fair to state, however, that
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 69 
 
 whether this large sum was to be incurred in addition 
 to, or partly in substitution of, the mihtary expenditure, 
 it was, of course, impossible for Sir Peter Scratchley 
 to form a correct opinion upon the proposal. He 
 was, however, decidedly of opinion that, although the 
 Colonies would be willing to spend a fair amount of 
 money for naval defence, they would not be prepared 
 to go the length suggested. At the same time he 
 advised that the matter should be ventilated, and more 
 definite proposals laid before the Australasian Govern- 
 ments. 
 
 'The large expenditure proposed supports the ob- 
 jection so often urged against the adoption oi floating 
 in the place of fixed defences.' Referring once to the 
 common impression that naval men, artillerists, and 
 engineers will, each in their turn, show a preference 
 for their own arm, and advocate its employment for 
 defence purposes to the exclusion of others. Sir Peter 
 said, ' This is quite a mistake. No engineer, artillery- 
 man, or sailor that I have ever met, who really knew 
 his business, ever thought of taking this one-sided 
 view.' ^ 
 
 As an indication of the importance which naval 
 authorities attach to fixed defences, Admiral Hoskms,^ 
 
 nearly two-thirds of the personnel proposed was required for manning the 
 armed steamers which would be commissioned on the outbreak of war. In 
 estimating the amount Sir Peter did not include the cost of maintainuig the 
 materiel of the naval defences, which would comprise ' seventeen gunboats, 
 eleven torpedo boats, and forty-four improvised torpedo launches ; ' nor was 
 the first cost of providing this materiel, or the armament and fittings for the 
 steamers, taken into account. 
 
 ^ He advocated the use oijixed only where they would effect the object 
 in view more economically Xhaxi floating defences. 
 
 * See also Sir William Jervois's remarks on p. KU. 
 
 G
 
 70 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 when discussmg the question of Australasian defence, 
 
 held that 
 
 the principal duty of the commander of a naval force is to me€t 
 a hostile squadron wherever it can be found, and endeavour to 
 stop its ravages In limine, and not by dividing and shutting 
 up his ships in the different ports, to give the enemy the com- 
 mand of the sea and the power of attacking them separately 
 in detail. He has a right to expect that the principal ports 
 shall be protected by land forces and batteries, either afloat or 
 on shore, sufficiently strong to protect them against an ordinary 
 cruising squadron, and by heading it off, or delaying it, to give 
 him a better chance of intercepting it, and also to afford him a 
 refuge and shelter in case of his being worsted or overpowered 
 in a sea-fight. To call on ships to protect the ports, instead 
 of the ports the ships, is to invert the obligation and prevent 
 their performing their proper duties. Should the enemy not 
 send a squadron to these seas, but only single cruisers, acting 
 independently against our commerce, coiTesponding steps would, 
 of course, be taken ; but even then, to enable detached vessels 
 to act with vigour and success, it would be necessary for them 
 to have fortified places to fall back upon in case of need. 
 
 Here it is distinctly pointed out that, unless the 
 Colonies are prepared to help the navy, the navy can- 
 not assist them in their defence. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley thought that the proposal to 
 place any floating defences maintained by the Colonies 
 directly under the supervision of the Australian squa- 
 dron was worthy ol serious attention, as therein ' lay 
 the only security for maintaining the ships, crews, and 
 naval reserves in a really efficient condition.' All local 
 forces, whether naval or military, must suffer deteriora- 
 tion, for reasons too obvious to require demonstration, 
 and how to counteract this is only one of the many dif- 
 ficult problems connected with the defence organisation
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 
 
 n 
 
 of these Colonies which press themselves upon the atten- 
 tion of Australasian statesmen. 
 
 Briefly then, Sir Peter Scratchley admitted the de- 
 sirability of organising sea-going defences for the pro- 
 tection of Australasian commerce, in order to reinforce 
 the Imperial squadron in time of war ; but thought 
 that the nature of these defences should be considered 
 as following upon the suggested schemes of land defence, 
 and not as antagonistic to them. 
 
 In the second column of the following tabulated 
 statement will be found the princij^al harbours and other 
 places in the Australasian Colonies which Sir Peter con- 
 sidered should be taken into account in a well-considered 
 
 Colony 
 
 Principal harbours and other 
 
 Points d'appui or coal depots 
 
 places 
 
 for Shipping and Navy 
 
 Queensland . 
 
 Thursday Island (Torres 
 Strait) 
 
 Thursday Island 
 
 
 Cooktouii 
 
 CooMoum 
 
 
 ToicnsviUe 
 
 Toicnsville 
 
 
 Keppel Bay (Rockhamp- 
 
 Keppel Bay 
 
 
 ton) 
 
 
 
 ]\Ioreton Bay (Brisbane) 
 
 Moreton Bay 
 
 New South Wales 
 
 Port Jackson (Sydney) 
 Newcastle 
 Botany Bay 
 Wollongong 
 
 Port Jackson (Sydney) 
 
 ViCTOBIA 
 
 Port Phillip (Melbourne) 
 
 
 
 Portland 
 
 Portland 
 
 
 Warnambool 
 
 
 
 Belfast 
 
 
 South Australia . 
 
 Glenelg (Adelaide) 
 
 Glenelg 
 
 
 Port Victor 
 
 Or PoH Victor 
 
 Western Australia 
 
 Freemantle (Perth) 
 
 
 
 King George Sound 
 
 King George Sound 
 
 Tasmania 
 
 Hobart 
 
 Hobart 
 
 
 Launceston 
 
 Launceston 
 
 New Zeal.and 
 
 Auckland 
 
 Auckland 
 
 
 Wellington 
 
 Wellmgton 
 
 
 Port Lyttelton (Christ- 
 
 
 
 church) 
 
 
 
 Port Chalmers (Duuedin) 
 
 
 
 Bluff Harbour 
 
 BluffHarbour 
 
 G 2
 
 72 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 scheme of military and naval defence ; in the third 
 column those places suggested as points d'appui for the 
 Imperial navy,^ and such auxihary Colonial naval de- 
 fences as may be organised.^ 
 
 Various authorities have from time to time advised 
 the fortifying of most of the harbours and other places 
 above mentioned. Sir Peter, however, added Cook- 
 town and Townsville, as lie considered these two ports 
 could be easily defended, and were admirably placed for 
 the general naval protection of the coast of Queensland, 
 being links of the chain connecting Torres Strait with 
 Keppel Bay. Indeed, it would be very unwise, in any 
 scheme of naval defence that may be ultimately adopted, 
 to ignore these two ports, seeing that the distance be- 
 tween Thursday Island and Moreton Bay (Brisbane) is 
 1,400 miles. 
 
 The only important places in Australia ^ which are 
 not hkely to be fortified for some time to come are the 
 ports of Cooktown in Queensland ; Belfast, Warnambool, 
 and Portland in Victoria ; and Port Victor in South 
 Australia. A small Volunteer ArtiUery corps has been 
 estabhshed at Townsville, and if Sir Peter Scratchley's 
 suggestion is carried out, when the breakwater at that 
 port is completed, a small work will be placed at its head 
 to command the anchorage and protect the town and 
 harbour. 
 
 ' When employed in its proper sphere of protecting commerce andtrade, 
 and keeping up communication with Europe and British Possessions in the 
 East and elsewhere. 
 
 - The ports in the third column — excluding those in italics, which were 
 added by Sir Peter Scratchley — were also selected by Admiral Wilson for 
 coal depots during war. 
 
 ^ Excluding Western Australia and Thursday Island.
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 73 
 
 Should it be decided to fortify the ports above 
 mentioned as suitable for coal depots, General Scratchley 
 considered that naval defences would have to be esta- 
 blished in all the Colonies, and that naval reserves ^ 
 Avould be required at King George Sound, Adelaide, 
 Melbourne, Hobart, Launceston, Sydne}^ Brisbane, 
 Auckland, and Wellington. lie strongly supported 
 Admiral Wilson's recommendation regarding armed 
 merchant steamers, and considered that if his scheme 
 were put before the Australasian Governments on its 
 merits, apart from the shore defences, the majority of 
 the Colonies would enter into a general agreement on 
 that basis. ^ 
 
 At the Intercolonial Conference^ held at Sydney 
 in 1881, where all the Colonies were represented, a dis- 
 cussion was raised on the subject of naval defences by 
 Mr. Morgan, the Premier of South Australia. ' Mr. 
 Morgan no doubt intended that special vessels belong- 
 ing to the Imperial navy should be set apart for Colonial 
 service, and take the place of the ironclads recommended 
 for South Australia and New South Wales, and the small 
 unarmoured vessels suggested for Victoria and Queens- 
 land. Many feel that a purely Colonial navy can never 
 remain thoroughly efficient or keep pace with modern 
 improvements; and Colonial opinion generally coincides 
 with what Admiral Wilson has said on this subject.' 
 
 ^ These reserves would man the gun-boats, torpedo-boats, launches, and 
 armed merchant vessels. 
 
 ''■ The Anglo- Australian mercantile marine is very numerous, and every 
 day improves in quality and speed, so that no difficulty would be experienced 
 in securing the required number of vessels. 
 
 ^ For extracts from the published proceedings of the Conference, see 
 Appendix A.
 
 74 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley had good reason to believe, there- 
 fore, that the proposal to provide Colonial naval re- 
 serves and equipments of guns, for manning and com- 
 missioning merchant steamers on the outbreak of war, 
 would meet with ready acceptance in Australia, ' pro- 
 vided the Governments received an assurance that the 
 employment of this class of vessels was to be preferred 
 to Mr. Morgan's proposal, which would be very costly, 
 and yet not provide a sufficient number of vessels.' 
 
 In order to move the Australasian Colonies to con- 
 sider a federal scheme of naval defence, Sir Peter 
 considered the lead should be taken by the Imperial 
 Government, and the outhne of a scheme suggested.
 
 NAVAL DEFENCE. 
 
 75 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 The naval assistance afforded to the AustraUan 
 Colonies, New Zealand, and Tasmania, during the past 
 five years (1881-86) in regard to ships, &c., is as 
 follows : — ^ 
 
 Colony 
 
 Victoria 
 
 Tasmania . 
 
 South Aus- 
 tralia 
 
 Queensland- 
 
 New South 
 Wales 
 
 2 second-class torpedo 
 boats 
 
 Torpedo boat Childers . 
 
 r\ \ ^ \ Victoria 
 Gunboats |^^^^^.^ _ _ 
 
 56 feet steam life pin- 
 nace 
 
 Second-class torpedo 
 
 boat 
 Gunboat Protector . . 
 
 Nature of Assistance given 
 
 Gunboats 
 
 ! Pdluma 
 ■ Gayundah . 
 
 Second - class torpedo 
 boat 
 
 Wolverene ' 
 
 Construction inspected and pay- 
 ments certified to by Admi- 
 ralty officers. 
 1 Casual inspection during con- 
 y struction, and certificates for 
 J payment granted. 
 Construction inspected and pay- 
 ments certified to by officers 
 of Portsmouth Dockyard. 
 Do. by Admiralty officere 
 
 Do. 
 
 /Do. 
 
 Work was also done at our 
 Dockyards on these two ves- 
 sels at the expense of the 
 colony 
 
 Construction inspected and pay- 
 ment certified to by Admi- 
 ralty officers 
 
 Tons Dispt. I.H.P. 
 
 A screw corvette 2,540 1,490. 
 Presented to the colony in 
 1881 for use as a training ship 
 
 ' So far as known in the Ship and Dockyard bi'anches. 
 '^ Statement showing description and value of naval, victualling, and 
 medical stores on board H.M.S. Violrerene. Where practicable, actual prices, 
 as new, have been taken ; in other cases approximate values only inserted r— 
 Naval Stores : — 
 
 Boatswains' 
 Carpenters' . 
 Engineers' . 
 Gunners' 
 
 Victualling Stores. 
 Medical Stores 
 
 Total 
 
 £.3,624 
 
 
 2,067 
 
 
 1,234 
 432 
 
 £7,357 
 162 
 
 
 51 
 
 £'7,570
 
 76 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 COAST DEFENCE. 
 
 The subject of coast defence, when considered in con- 
 nection with Aiistraha, Tasmania, and New Zealand — 
 exposed as these countries are to formidable attacks 
 by sea — is one of much importance. Having already 
 dealt with Sir Peter Scratchley's views generally on 
 this point, in the previous chapters, I do not propose 
 here to treat the matter at great length, but the fol- 
 lowing particular remarks made by him on the subject 
 may not be without interest.^ 
 
 The defences of the Australasian Colonies are planned 
 so as to secure the capitals and principal harbours from 
 attack by a squadron of several ships, of which one or 
 more might be ironclads. For this purjiose, floating, or 
 what may be termed naval, defences are being provided 
 as auxiliaries to the coast batteries. These naval de- 
 fences should be classed under two heads : — 
 
 (I.) Naval Harhour Defences. 
 
 Ironclads, although adding very largely to the 
 effective power of any scheme of coast defence, are so 
 
 ^ I have collected Sir Peter's remarks on the stibject and arranged them 
 under his own headinors.
 
 COAST DEFENCE. 77 
 
 costly that tliey cannot be generally recommended for 
 the Austrahan ports. If introduced, however, it would 
 be most important that they should possess seagoing 
 qualities, and be capable of assuming the offensive, in 
 order to attack and pursue hostile ships blockading a 
 port. For purely defensive purposes unarmoured gun- 
 boats are to be preferred, as being less costly to build 
 and maintain, and as requiring smaller crews. Whether 
 ironclads will be able to maintain their superiority either 
 for offence or defence, is a point upon which it is impos- 
 sible to speak with any degree of certainty ; but, con- 
 siderino- the o;reat advance attained in offensive and 
 defensive torpedoes, which may fairly be expected to 
 continue, and that we may be on the eve of a great 
 revolution in naval warfare, the employment of unsink- 
 able ships, with protection provided for the guns and 
 other vital parts, must be considered. 
 
 All authorities on the subject of coast defence agree 
 in recommending the employment of heavy guns, 
 mounted upon small vessels of light draught, unpro- 
 tected by armour, to supplement the fixed and floating 
 defences of a port or harbour, and vessels of this class 
 have been introduced into the Imperial service, and are 
 being adopted by foreign Powers. These gun-boats are 
 not intended to take the place of forts, on land or in 
 the water, in those cases where the latter have to be 
 resorted to for securing an effective defence ; but it is 
 considered that whenever it is not possible to carry into 
 execution a complete system of defence at once, they 
 should rank as next in importance to stationary torpedoes 
 as an element of the system. The fact that they can be
 
 78 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 constructed to carry the 38-ton gun, which is capable 
 of piercing the armour of any ironclad afloat at the 
 present date, is only one of the many arguments which 
 can be adduced in favour of their adoption for the Aus- 
 tralian Colonies. Their small cost, too, when compared 
 with that of armoured turret-ships, the few men required 
 to man them, and the moderate expenditure necessary 
 for their maintenance, are all points worthy of the most 
 careful consideration wherever the question of erecting 
 forts or of providing and maintaining turret-ships cannot 
 be entertained. They may be employed to act either 
 singly or in numbers, in support of land or other fixed 
 defences or in conjunction with turret-ships, and, under 
 certain circumstances, could attack the vessels of the 
 enemy lying off the entrance to a port. If stationed 
 inside the entrance they should be protected by an 
 advanced hne of torpedoes, and if advancing to the 
 attack they might be covered by steamers of great speed, 
 adapted to discharge any kind of locomotive torpedo ; 
 while in time of peace these gun-boats should be hauled 
 up on shore, and could be easily and economically main- 
 tained in a thoroughly efficient state. 
 
 The principal objection to theu' employment is due 
 to the fact that they are vulnerable to the fire of small 
 guns, owing to theii* being entirely unprotected by 
 armour ; but, on the other hand, as they would almost 
 invariably open fire when end on to a hostile vessel, 
 they would present but a very small mark to the 
 enemy's guns. It has been proposed to plate their 
 bows so as to render tliem proof against the fire of 
 moderately large guns and thereby make them nearly
 
 COAST DEFENCE. 79 
 
 as effective as small ironclads. The unsteadiness of 
 the platform from which the gun is fired is a defect 
 common to all floating defences, and, although not to 
 be disregarded, is not a serious objection, as in most 
 situations these o-un-boats would manceuvre in mode- 
 rately calm water, and the superiority of their armament 
 would enable them to engage the enemy with great effect 
 at loner ranges. 
 
 The best vessel for the purpose is one of mode- 
 rate size and speed, with a small draught of water, and 
 armed with one or two heavy guns. Boats of this type 
 are being built in England, and have been introduced 
 in the British and foreign navies. 
 
 One of the most suitable is the gunboat of the Alpha 
 type, carrying one 8 -inch gun forward and one 6-inch 
 aft, both B.L. new type chambered Ai'mstrong guns. 
 The boat is built entirely of steel ; its principal dimen- 
 sions are as follows : ^ 
 
 Extreme length 
 Breadth . 
 
 Draught of water . 
 Displacement . 
 Indicated horse-power 
 Estimated speed 
 
 Besides the heavy guns tliere are two 9-pounder 
 B.L, new type guns and two machine guns. The en- 
 gines are of the most improved type ; they and the 
 boilers are placed beloAV the water hue. The bunker 
 capacity is equal to 200 hours' full-speed steaming. 
 The boat sails well. Several boats have made the 
 voyage from England to China. For the sea voyage 
 
 ' This was written by Sir Peter Scratchley in 1882. 
 
 feet 
 
 inches 
 
 118 
 
 6 
 
 27 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 319 tons. 
 
 180 
 
 
 10 knots.
 
 8o AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 they are rigged, and when equipped for figiiting tlie 
 rigging is dispensed with, so as to reduce the visible 
 bulk of the boat. These boats can be utilised in time 
 of peace for Government service along the coast. 
 
 Besides gun-boats, torpedo-boats are now considered 
 to be necessary for harbour defence ; and, where the 
 choice has to be made, they should be provided before 
 the gun-boats. There are numerous classes of torpedo- 
 boats. They vary in size from the small boats of 13 
 knots' speed, 58 feet long, costing 2,000/., to the 20-knot 
 boat, 110 feet long, costing 10,500/. The larger boats 
 are intended to go to sea, and will stand roucrh w^eather. 
 They also carry machine-guns. ... Of course to ob- 
 tain the best results two or three boats are required ; 
 but wdiere economj'^ has to be exercised the presence ol 
 one boat would have a very great moral effect on the 
 enemy's proceedings. Where suitable steam launches 
 are owned by private parties, they should be surveyed 
 and registered for use in time of war. This is a matter 
 which should be looked into at once. The number of 
 men required to man torpedo-boats is very small. 
 
 (II.) External Defence of the Seaboard and Commerce. 
 
 Under tliis head should be classed swift cruisers and 
 armed merchant vessels, which would form part of a 
 federal naval defence maintained by all the Colonies, 
 
 In 1882 Sir W. G. Armstrong & Co. forwarded to 
 the Government of New South Wales a memorandum 
 on their Protected Barbette system of mounting and
 
 COAST DEFENCE. 8i 
 
 loorking Coast Guns} This memorandum was sulDmitted 
 to Sir Peter Scratchley, who after much care and 
 consideration put his ideas and criticism into writing. 
 
 The ''Protected Barbette' System for mounting Guns in 
 Coast Defences. 
 
 The views contained in the memorandum on this 
 subject from Sir William Armstrong & Co. are generally- 
 correct. When they were submitted to Sir WilHam 
 Jervois and myself in 1878, their soundness was recog- 
 nised, and we decided to adopt the system in the Aus- 
 tralian Colonies, wherever 7iew guns had to be mounted 
 in the coast batteries. A battery on the ' protected 
 barbette' system is in course of construction at Middle 
 Head, to receive two 25-ton guns purchased last year 
 from Sir Wilham Armstrong & Co., and should addi- 
 tional guns be provided for the batteries of Port Jackson, 
 it is proposed to mount one or more of them at South 
 and Middle Heads on the same plan. Batteries of 
 the same type have been constructed at Adelaide and 
 Brisbane, and are now being built at Hobart and in 
 Victoria. The system, however, does not admit of 
 universal application, any more than that unarmoured 
 ships will do all the work of ironclads. That the system 
 is greatly superior to the present plan of mounting 
 guns en barbette must be admitted. In the plan hitherto 
 adopted, the gunners are very much exposed, especially 
 when loading — the operation which takes most time ; 
 
 * This memoranduiu will be found set out in Appendix A.
 
 82 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 in Sir William Armstrong's plan tliey are well under 
 cover; and, excepting the man who aims the gun, the 
 gun detachment is screened from the enemy's view. 
 But, if we take as examples the extreme points of 
 South and Middle Heads in Port Jackson, where it is 
 necessary to mount additional guns it will be found 
 that at these two points the lateral range is very great 
 (over 250°), the sites are cramped, and their height 
 above the sea is small, conditions which are not favour- 
 able to guns mounted en harbette. These are two cases 
 where some kind of overhead cover, such as cupolas, 
 should, if practicable, be provided to protect the guns 
 and gunners against shell and machine-gun fire. 
 
 Although the bombardment of Alexandria is an 
 event which could not under any circumstances occur 
 in Port Jackson, much valuable information con- 
 cerning the vexed question of coast defences v. ships, 
 will no doubt be obtained. I think the lessons to be 
 learnt from that bombardment are that in order to 
 render coast batteries thoroughly reliable, a portion of 
 the guns must be protected so that they cannot be 
 silenced ; and that highly trained artillerymen to man 
 the guns are absolutely necessary.
 
 83 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE {DEFENSIVE^ AND OFFENSIVE) 
 
 Torpedoes, both defensive and offensive, are relied upon 
 to so great an extent in the systems of defence suggested 
 for the various Australasian Colonies, that no account 
 of Sir Peter Scratchley's connection with that work 
 would be complete that did not include some reference 
 to his views on this important subject. I have, there- 
 fore, collected together and arranged in narrative 
 form various opinions expressed or written by him 
 on this subject during the period he was advising the 
 Australasian Governments. 
 
 Even before submarine mines were recognised to be 
 valuable weapons of defence, it was an accepted axiom 
 among naval and military men that guns alone, un- 
 supported by obstructions, would not effectually prevent 
 vessels from steaming past a battery or fort at moderate 
 ranges. Passive obstructions in the shape of booms, 
 sunken vessels, and barges were generally supposed to 
 form part of the defensive arrangements of a port ; 
 but, owing to the great cost, want of durability, and 
 
 ^ Or submarine mines.
 
 84 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES 
 
 unwieldiness, the provision of these booms was never 
 seriously provided for. The employment of sunken 
 vessels to close a channel was only intended as a last 
 resort, and should on no account be adopted Avhen 
 time and the necessary appHances for torpedo defences 
 are available. To say nothing of the permanent injury 
 which may result to the channel so obstructed, the 
 cost of restoring it for navigation, and the impossibility 
 of estimating the damage which might be done, there 
 is an obvious objection in the fact that the obstruction 
 exists for both the enemy and the defenders. It is 
 necessary to direct especial attention to this mode of 
 obstructing a channel, because it has often been urged 
 as a simple way of providing for the defence of the 
 West Channel of Port Phillip.^ Considering how easy 
 and economically this channel can be closed by a 
 battery and torpedoes, it would be tlie height of folly 
 to think of such a plan. 
 
 These defensive weapons have passed out of the 
 theoretical stage, and their utility and rehabihty have 
 been practically tested in actual warfare. If success 
 has been attained in former years wdth comparatively 
 crude torpedo defences, what may not Austraha, New 
 Zealand, and Tasmania expect from the present per- 
 fected arrangements ? Yet in face of the proofs 
 that can be produced as to the reliability of sub- 
 marine defences, attempts have been made to throw 
 doubt upon their efficacy. Some critics assert that 
 naval officers undervalue their employment, as they can 
 readily be removed by counter-mining and other well- 
 
 1 See p. 162.
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. 85 
 
 known means. Now the very reverse of this opinion 
 prevails amongst naval authorities, who admit that only 
 in very special cases will it be possible to attempt to 
 force a passage defended by torpedoes, provided they 
 are adequately protected by strongly constructed forts 
 or batteries. 
 
 Experimental attacks upon defensive torpedoes have 
 to be conducted Avithout that all-important element of 
 defence — guns firing at the ships and boats ; conse- 
 quently they prove nothing. Such experiments are 
 useful as affording the navy an opportunity of prac- 
 tice, and to the engineers they disclose the weak points 
 in the working of a system of submarine mines ; but 
 what can be done with ease during peace could only 
 be achieved in time of war by sacrifices of life and 
 material. 
 
 Of recent years all appliances have been much 
 simplified, and the details of working have been very 
 carefully elaborated. Experiments are still being 
 carried on in almost every country. In England 
 several companies of the Eoyal Engineers are specially 
 trained to take the charge of the submarine defences 
 of the Imperial ports and harbours at home and 
 abroad.^ There is a special school of submarine 
 mining at Chatham ; while at Portsmouth, besides the 
 military submarine mining depot, a naval torpedo 
 school exists for the instruction of officers and men 
 
 ^ R.E. — Submarine Mining Companies. — 4tli Company, Chatham : 21st 
 ditto, Chatham ; 22nd ditto, Gosport ; 27th ditto, Halil'ax, N.S. (2nd Section, 
 Bermuda); 28th ditto, Gravesend ; 30th ditto, Tlymouth ; 8.3rd ditto, 
 Gosport (2nd Section, Hong Kong) ; 34th ditto, Malta ; 3oth ditto, Chatham ; 
 M ditto (Depot Co.), Chatham. 
 
 11
 
 86 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 of the Eoyal Navy ; and already militia submarine 
 mining corps ^ are established to act as auxiliaries to 
 the Eoyal Engineers — in fact, the arrangements for 
 training both officers and men, and carrying on a 
 systematic course of experiments, are very complete, 
 and the Imperial authorities fully recognise that there 
 is no finality in anything relating to torpedo -warfare. 
 
 The submarine defences of England are being 
 placed on a very satisfactory and permanent footing. 
 A broad Hne of separation has been estabhshed between 
 offensive and defensive torpedoes, and the conclusion 
 arrived at by the War Office, on this point, was that 
 the former of necessity belonged to the navy, as they 
 were requii'ed for attacking ships and floating defences 
 generally ; whilst the latter, being intended purely for 
 defensive purposes, should be placed under the charge 
 of the military authorities. At first sight one is dis- 
 posed to think that because the torpedoes are laid in 
 water, necessitating the employment of steamers, barges, 
 boats, and other naval appliances, seamen are more 
 likely to be fitted by their training for undertaking the 
 charge of them. A little consideration, however, re- 
 moves this impression. Defensive torpedoes, being 
 fixtures, worked and maintained from the shore, under 
 the protection of batteries or forts, form part of the 
 land defences of a place, and therefore must be under 
 the immediate and undivided control of the military 
 commander. 
 
 ' Southern Submarine Min'uuj Militia. — Tlie Hampshire, 1st aud 2iid 
 Company, Gosport ; the Devonshire, 3rd Company, Plymouth; the Kent, 
 4th Company, Chatham.
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. S- 
 
 In exceptional cases, such as the protection of a dis- 
 abled or inferior fleet, which cannot take refuge under 
 land defences, a system of defensive torpedoes may have 
 to be extemporised and guarded by the fire of the 
 ships. But such cases are exceedingly rare, and never 
 likely to occur in AustraHa. The experience of the 
 Imperial service, and of European nations generally, 
 support the view that the custody and working 
 of submarine defences in the Australian Colonies 
 should be entrusted to special corps, organised for 
 the purpose, and composed of professional electricians, 
 skiUed artificers, and persons accustomed to the use 
 of mechanical apphances, assisted by seamen and 
 handy men possessing a general knowledge of seafaring 
 matters. To ensure the proper working of submarine 
 defences, the corps entrusted with them must be 
 rendered thoroughly efficient by regular and systematic 
 training. The success of the torpedo defences in 
 Australia will depend not only upon the knowledge and 
 experience of both officers and men, but also upon the 
 degree of preparation beforehand. The mistake is not 
 to be made of supposing that a torpedo defence can be 
 readily extemporised. 
 
 The popular notion of a torpedo is a kerosene oil thi 
 filled with an explosive, fitted with a fuse, and attached 
 to a piece of coated wire, which, when placed in the 
 water, is made to explode by electricity, the whole con- 
 stituting a very simple and easily managed arrangement, 
 wliich any one, be he landsman or seaman, can easily 
 undertake. 
 
 H 2
 
 88 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 What is the real fact ? Simple as the apphcation of 
 submarine mines undoubtedly is, there is probably no 
 defensive weapon which requires more careful manipu- 
 lation, more experience and practical knowledge on the 
 part of the officers and men placed in charge. Xot 
 only must the necessary appliances for instruction be 
 provided, but the men must be frequently exercised in 
 laying out portions of the systems of mines in the 
 actual positions they will occupy in time of war. Ex- 
 periments must be encouraged, and every eflbrt made 
 to keep pace with modern improvements. If, at any 
 time, retrenchment should be called for in the annual 
 expenditure for the maintenance of a system of de- 
 fence, the pruning knife must not be applied either 
 to the submarine mining or the artillery arrange- 
 ments. These two defensive elements represent the 
 essentials of the defence organisation. It needs no 
 demonstration to show that torpedoes without guns to 
 protect them, or that batteries without torpedoes to 
 bar the channels, will not prevent an enemy's ships 
 from entering a harbour. These two branches of defence 
 are absolutely inseparable and of equal importance, so 
 much so that I am inchned to think that it ^vill be 
 advisable to secure the close connection which should 
 exist between the artillery and the submarine defences 
 by attaching the Torpedo corps to the Artillery force. ^ 
 
 ' A committee has very recently been sitting on this question, and it 
 has been decided to leave submarine mining arrangements in the hands of 
 the Royal Engineers.
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. 89 
 
 DEFENSIVE' TORPEDOES. 
 
 The primary object to be attained by their em- 
 ployment is either to prevent an enemy's ships from 
 passing through a channel in which the mines are laid, 
 or to protect certain waters where ships could take up 
 positions for purposes of bombardment. If judiciously 
 laid and thoroughly efficient, submarine mines will 
 compel the enemy's ships either to retire and blockade 
 the port, or to undertake the task of silencing the fire 
 of the defenders' guns, when the mines would have to 
 be removed in order to force an entrance. 
 
 To render stationary torpedoes really effective, it is 
 absolutely necessary that they should be adequately 
 protected by guns in suitable defensive works ; other- 
 wise a passage could be cleared through them either 
 by countermining., creeping., or sweeping. These opera- 
 tions, although very difficult and risky, may no doubt 
 be undertaken by a determined enemy, and no system 
 of torpedo defence can be considered to be efficient 
 w^hich does not provide against them. 
 
 Countermining is the term applied to the operation 
 of destroying the defenders' submarine mines by the 
 explosion of heavy charges in their proximity. It is 
 asserted that countermines can be laid by the aid of 
 steam launches with the requisite accurac^y, except in 
 channels properly guarded and swept by artillery fire. 
 Creeping is the operation of removing electrical cables, 
 nnnes, and other obstructions in the water, by dragging 
 
 ' Or suhnuirme iniiies.
 
 go AUSTRALIAX DEFEXCES. 
 
 for them along the bottom by means of grapnels, 
 technically termed creepers. Sweeping is employed to 
 ascertain the position of mines by dragging a rope, 
 technically termed ' the sweep,' up or down a channel. 
 
 For forcing a passage through mines countermining 
 is the best, but creeping and sweeping could also be 
 attempted so as to clear as large an area as possible. 
 Apart from the protection afforded by guns, these 
 operations may be counteracted either by providing 
 an advanced system of mines or by dummy mines, 
 chains, and other obstructions in the water, while 
 electrical hghting of the channels must be adopted 
 during the night. 
 
 There are two classes of submarine mines : — 
 
 f^i • <((/) Ground. 
 
 • -m ^ • 1 Observation -^ ^ 
 1. Electrical ,(^/,) Buoyant. 
 
 (Electro-contact, 
 ii. Mechanical. 
 
 It is not possible to lay down any absolute rules 
 for the employment of the different kinds, but tlie 
 following observations will serve as a guide to the 
 choice of the most suitable mines : 
 
 Ground Mines 
 
 consist of iron cases, containing charges varying from 
 250 to 500 lbs. of gun-cotton, laid at the bottom of 
 a channel, and are best suited for the defence where 
 free navigation for friendly vessels has to be pre- 
 served, and in waters where there is great variation 
 of tide but the depth does not exceed forty to fifty
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. 91 
 
 feet at any state of the tide. They are often so fitted 
 as to be able to be fired either by observation or by 
 contact, and in groups, as twin mines, or singly, and 
 should only be adopted under conditions such as are 
 found in Port Jackson and at Newcastle in New South 
 Wales, where the navigable channels are narrow and 
 well defined, and favourable sites exist for the observing 
 and firing stations, and where an enemy's vessel could 
 scarcely pass, except almost over a submerged mine. 
 There is, in fact, a degree of uncertainty inseparable 
 fi'om this mode of firing, owing to inaccuracy in the 
 instruments used, errors of observation by the men 
 employed, and the consequent possibility of the circuit 
 not being closed by them at the correct moment. It 
 should be observed that the effect of large charges 
 fired under water is much more circumscribed than 
 was formerly supposed, and consequently considerable 
 accuracy as to the relative positions of the ship and 
 mine must exist if the former is to be damaged. 
 
 Buoyant Mines 
 
 are similar to the ground mines except that the charge 
 floats at any required depth below the surface, and is 
 kept in position by heavy sinkers. They are employed 
 where the depth of water is too great for ground mines, 
 and are fired in the same manner. 
 
 Electro -contact Mines 
 
 are intended to float about twelve to fifteen feet below 
 the surface of the water, and can only be fired by 
 contact. They are laid at shorter distances from each
 
 92 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 other than tlie larger mines — preferably 100 to 150 
 feet apart, and in several rows at least 120 feet apart, 
 the intention being that no ship of moderate size should 
 escape striking one or more of them in passing through 
 the channel. They are growing very much into favour 
 on account of their small cost and the certainty attend- 
 ing their employment, and are admirably suited for 
 closing the portions of a channel which need not be 
 kept open for navigation, and as advanced mines where 
 observation mines are adopted. 
 
 Mechanical Mines 
 
 are arranged to explode upon being struck ; they re- 
 quire no cables, and are altogether cheaper and more 
 convenient than electrical mines. They must also be 
 placed so that ships cannot avoid striking them. They 
 can be readily extemporised, and their chai'ge should 
 be about 100 lb., the same as for electro-contact mines. 
 The main objection against their employment at present 
 is a certain risk in laying them down, and the difficulty 
 of recovering them without first exploding the charges, 
 an operation which sometimes may lead to a loss of 
 life. Strong hopes, however, are entertained that a 
 mine is to be produced which mil be safe both to lay 
 and to remove. It is evident tliat as these mines are 
 always in action, they cannot be laid in channels which 
 have to be used by friendly ships, and the general 
 opinion is that they should only be employed for closing 
 the minor channels of a port, or as a last resort if the 
 electrical mines are not to be had. 
 
 The plan of attack which would probably be
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. 93 
 
 adopted by an enemy, who attempted to force a channel 
 defended by torpedoes, now requires consideration. 
 Having obtained as much information as possible on the 
 subject, the hostile commander would have to decide 
 whether he was strong enough to force the passage. 
 He would then determine the width of the passage he 
 intended to clear through tlie defenders' mines and 
 obstructions. Assuming that he was provided with all 
 the necessary apphances, and that he had a sufficient 
 number of steam launches, the first operation would be 
 to creep with exploding creepers, so as to destroy the 
 electrical cables of the defenders' mines ; the next, 
 to send forward the countermining boats, which, if 
 successful in exploding the countermines, would be 
 followed by the attacking ships. At the same time, if 
 booms protected the lines of mines, they would have to 
 be breached with charges attaclied to them from fast 
 steam launches. 
 
 Provided, of course, that tlie enemy possessed a 
 sufficient number of launches and steamers which lie 
 was prepared to sacrifice, that he was able to follow- 
 up the attack very quickly, and that circumstances of 
 wind and weather were in his favour, it is not difficult 
 to conceive that he might succeed in forcing his way 
 through the mines ; but the chances of success must 
 be entirely based upon the assumption that the de- 
 fenders were culpably neghgent, that they were utterly 
 unprepared or taken unawares, or that they were un- 
 provided with the necessary guard-boats to enable them 
 to attack the enemy's launches as they commenced 
 their operations. Moreover, as I have already re-
 
 94 AUSTRAL! AX DEFENCES. 
 
 marked, I do not tliink that it woukl be possible for 
 any enemy attacking the Australian Colonies to bring 
 with him appliances superior to those which we should 
 possess, if only the right steps are taken to provide 
 them. To reach this state of preparedness, careful 
 forethought and patient elaboration in time of peace 
 are needed. 
 
 OFFENSIVE TORPEDOES. 
 
 Under this designation should be classed any tor- 
 pedo employed for the purpose of attacking an enemy's 
 ship, whether from on shore or from ships. There are 
 several kinds of offensive torpedoes. The Lay, the Yon 
 Scheliha, and the Erickson, which belong to one par- 
 ticular class of locomotive torpedoes, being all steered 
 and controlled from a distance. They differ from each 
 other in important details, and have not been found 
 suitable for the Imperial service. The Whitehead, also 
 a locomotive torpedo, which, after projection, is no 
 longer under control, and therefore subject to the action 
 of currents until it has run the distance for which it has 
 been adjusted. There are also the Harvej' and other 
 towing torpedoes, which do not carry any source of 
 motive power, together with the outrigger and drifting 
 class, and also plunging boats. The Harvey torpedo is 
 not in favour, as all towing torpedoes require very great 
 skill in tlieir employment, and it is necessary for the 
 vessel using them to approach within forty j'ards from 
 the ship attacked. The outrigger torpedo is attached 
 to a spar projecting from the boat or vessel carrying it, 
 and the distance at which it can be used is limited by
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. 95 
 
 the length of the spar, which can be conveniently 
 handled, and it is exposed, like the towing torpedoes, to 
 the enemy's fire. Opportunities for using it from boats 
 may not often occur, yet it is a weapon which is likely to 
 be largely employed now that steam launches of great 
 speed are being introduced. The success of outrigger 
 torpedoes will mainly depend upon the practicability of 
 getting near the ship to be attacked without being seen. 
 Speed, therefore, is of paramount importance. 
 
 Plunging boats for attaching torpedoes to the bottom 
 of a ship, by means of the crew on board of them, have 
 not been tried in England because they are considered 
 to be so destructive to hfe, and have proved unsuccess- 
 ful when experimented with by foreign nations. 
 
 The Whitehead torpedo, which consists of a steel 
 cylinder pointed at botli ends, and is propelled at any 
 required depth below the surface by compressed air at 
 high pressure, is now being issued to all fighting ships 
 of the Eoyal Xavy. Special launches of great speed 
 have been built to carry the Whitehead torpedo. 
 Although the effective range of the Whitehead will be 
 limited when fired from ship against ship, there can be no 
 doubt that for the defence of narrow channels, whether 
 fired from the shore, rafts, or barges, it mil be an invalu- 
 able submarine weapon. It can be fired from a tube, 
 placed on the deck of a vessel, or below tlie water- 
 line. 
 
 The Lay torpedo,^ an American invention, intended 
 
 ' Colonel Beaumont, R.E., strongly advocated the employment of this 
 class of offensive torpedoes, and submitted designs for boats in which the 
 motive power was compressed air at very high pressure.
 
 96 A USTRALTAN DEFENCES. 
 
 to carry a iiuicli heavier charge tlian the Whitehead, 
 is a submarine boat, propelled under water by liquid 
 carbonic acid, but steered from the shore or ship by 
 an electrical cable paid out from the boat. It has a 
 cylindrical hull with conical ends, and is constructed 
 of light steel. It varies from twenty to thirty feet in 
 length, and from two to four feet in diameter, and is 
 propelled by a screw, the engine, ten to forty horse- 
 power, being worked by the expansive force of car- 
 bonic acid or ammoniacal gas. Through the propeller 
 shaft, which is hollow, passes the electrical cable, 
 which pays itself out, and by which the boat is steered. 
 A coil of cable is placed within the torpedo. There 
 are horizontal rudders to regulate the depth at which 
 the torpedo is to travel under water, also guide-rods, 
 one fore and one aft — by which the position of the 
 torpedo is determined by the operator. At night these 
 rods show an electric spark in the direction of the 
 operator, the light being invisible to the enemj^ The 
 shore end of the electrical cable is attached to a key- 
 board connected with a powerful battery for generating 
 the electrical current. The cable is composed of 
 several insulated wires ; one is used for starting or 
 stopping the engines, another steers, another regulates 
 the depth below surface, another elevates or lowers the 
 guide-rods, one is devoted to exploding the torpedo ; 
 thus every part of the machinery in the boat is under 
 the control of the operator on shore, for whose infor- 
 mation tell-tale dials register the action of every part. 
 The valves, which regulate the admission of the car- 
 bonic acid gas into the cylinders of the engines, are
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. 97 
 
 opened and shut by means of the electrical current. 
 The charge for destroying the enemy's vessel can be 
 detached and lowered underneath it, and the boat 
 returns back to land to receive another charge. The 
 accuracy of this torpedo boat is said to be marvel- 
 lous, but the speed has not so far exceeded seven to 
 eight miles an hour. Mr. Lay has, I am told, made 
 great improvements in its construction, but they have 
 not, I think, been submitted for trial in England. 
 
 Messrs. Brennan and Calvert, of Melbourne, have 
 invented a very ingenious locomotive torpedo, about 
 the size of a Whitehead, in which the motive power is 
 derived from two wires, coiled upon drums inside the 
 machine, which are placed on a shaft that works 
 twin screws in the tail. On starting the torpedo, the 
 wires are unwound from the drums inside on to larger 
 drums on shore, which are rotated by steam, and so the 
 torpedo is propelled forward. At the same time con- 
 trol is retained over the torpedo, deviation from the 
 course being obtained by means of a break, which re- 
 tards the revolution of one of the drums on shore at 
 will. I have witnessed trials of the torpedo which 
 have been attended with success, and the inventors have 
 wisely decided to submit the torpedo to tlie Imperial 
 authorities.^ 
 
 In the Colonies spar torpedo boats will in many 
 cases be required to take the place of defensive mines, 
 such, for instance, as the New Zealand harbours, where 
 submarine defences will be expensive. For tlie defence 
 of such important capitals as Melbourne and Sydney, 
 
 ' This is Ji<i\v 1)L'iii'r done.
 
 98 AUSTRALIAX DEFEXCES. 
 
 however, offensive torpedoes will have to be largely em- 
 j^loyed to supplement the submarine mines and obstruc- 
 tions in the channels. The Whitehead is still recog- 
 nised to be the best locomotive torpedo at present in 
 use, although the certainty of its action cannot always 
 be counted upon ; but if the Brennan comes up to the 
 expectations of the inventor, it is likely to be adopted 
 on account of its comparative simplicity ; and, knowing 
 the time and money which have been expended upon 
 the invention, together with the perseverance shown by 
 Messrs. Brennan and Calvert in overcoming the difficul- 
 ties which are to be met with in such matters, I cannot 
 but hope that their exertions will be crowned with suc- 
 cess. Should the invention receive the approval of the 
 Imperial authorities, there will be many openings for it 
 in connection wdth the defences of the Australian ports. 
 
 Whatever shape these offensive torpedoes may take, 
 it is evident that spar torpedo boats must be included 
 in the equipment for the defence of every important 
 port, and tliat they will play an important part in de- 
 fensive warfare of the future. These boats will, as I 
 have already observed, be employed to protect the 
 submarine mines and obstructions. They would also 
 be invaluable, if held in reserve, to attack the enemy's 
 ships should they have succeeded in silencing the fire 
 of the guns on shore, even if only temporarily. 
 
 The mode of attacking a vessel would be somewhat 
 as follows : If a single boat be used, it should approach 
 the enemy's ship as stealthily as possible. At 200 or 
 300 yards' distance, according to circumstances, the 
 spar should be rigged out, the boat put at full speed.
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. 
 
 99 
 
 and steered for the point intended to be struck. At 
 about thirty yards off the engines should be slowed, so 
 that the torpedo may be brought into contact without 
 risk of the outrigger breaking off, and the instant tlie 
 torpedo touches the ship's side it should be exploded. 
 If several boats were available, the attack should be 
 made from different directions, and, when practicable, 
 it should be directed against the vital parts of the ship, 
 viz., the engines, boilers, and screws. 
 
 No doubt the attack upon an enemy's vessel with 
 torpedo boats will be a service of great danger, but I 
 am quite satisfied that there will be no difficulty in ob- 
 taining volunteers for the purpose amongst the seamen 
 and engineers employed in the ports of the Australian 
 Colonies. The higher the speed of the boats, and the 
 larger the number employed, the greater the certainty 
 of a successful attack, which, as a rule, should be con- 
 ducted at night or at early dawn. 
 
 The advantages to be gained from the employment 
 of spar torpedo boats are many. They are admitted to 
 be most formidable weapons in the hands of daring and 
 determined men. They do not require specially trained 
 men for working them, and can be utilised in time of 
 peace for the Government service, provided they are 
 of moderate size. In many Australian ports there must 
 be many boats which would be well suited to the Avork ; 
 and so it will not be found necessary to purchase special 
 boats. 
 
 Should a really reliable locomotive torpedo be in- 
 vented, which can be controlled from the shore or ship 
 after being launched, it is ])o.ssiblc tliat we may be on
 
 loo AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 tlie eve of a great revolution in naval warfare, tlie im- 
 portance of which cannot be disregarded. So far as 
 the Australian Colonies are concerned, they can afford 
 to wait for the development of these truly infernal 
 machines. They have everything to gain from them in 
 a defence point of view. 
 
 At the same time the Xew South Wales Govern- 
 ment has acted wisely in purchasing two outrigger 
 torpedo launches of the Thorneycroft type. These 
 boats are creditable specimens of the nature of work 
 that can be turned out from the shipbuilding yards in 
 Sydney. The employment of these boats is likely to 
 increase, and they may fairly be expected to render 
 much useful service in the event of an attack being 
 made upon Port Jackson, or any other harbour of New 
 South Wales, where extemporised torpedo boats have 
 been provided. I trust, however, the Australian Govern- 
 ments will bear in mind that every new steam launch 
 built for service in time of peace should be designed as 
 far as possible so as to be capable in time of war of 
 being utilised as an outrigger torpedo boat. 
 
 Tlie sphere, too, for the employment of torpedo 
 launches can be greatly extended. They should be 
 employed in watching the approaches to a harbour or 
 roadstead. Tliey should attack and destroy any similar 
 hostile craft, or any vessel which may be endeavouring 
 to explore or reconnoitre the different channels, or 
 ])e engaged in searching for, or attempting to re- 
 move, submarine mines and other obstructions. Under 
 favourable conditions of weather and sea, these boats 
 may, if skilfidly and daringly handled, carry destruc-
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCE. loi 
 
 tion among blockading ships, either by using spar 
 torpedoes or launching locomotive torpedoes at short 
 ranges. The mere possibility of the defenders being 
 able to attempt such enterprises will, in any case, 
 oblige the blockading ships to keep at some distance 
 away from the port, or even compel them to keep 
 continually moving about, with fires alight ready to 
 manoeuvre immediately at full speed, in order to avoid 
 their small but quick and handy assailants. 
 
 Again, in the case of a defensive system of sub- 
 marine mines being destroyed or rendered useless from 
 any cause, a few torpedo-boats kept in reserve, hidden 
 behind a point of land or some other cover, Avould 
 prove a very formidable and almost irresistible enemy, 
 especially as in forcing a passage a squadron would 
 only be able to steam at a moderate speed, and much 
 of the attention of the officers commanding the ships 
 would be diverted towards the batteries and other de- 
 fences with which they would have to contend. 
 
 On the otlier hand, an attacking or blockading fleet 
 would find ample employment for a large number of 
 steam torpedo-boats in performing guard duty, in re- 
 connoitring passages and approaches, in searching for 
 and destroying the defenders' submarine mines, and in 
 attacking on dark nights vessels lying in the enemy's 
 harbours. 
 
 How to protect ships lying at anchor against hostile 
 torpedoes is one of the most difficidt problems which 
 have yet to be solved in connection with naval war- 
 fare. If a vigilant watch be kept, some little notice of 
 an intended attack may be obtained, although it is very 
 
 I
 
 102 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 possible to conceive that on a dark night and under 
 favourable conditions a fast-steaming launch with noise- 
 less engines might succeed in eluding or sHpping un- 
 noticed past the boats keeping guard. But if the attack 
 were made by a number of boats manned by daring 
 and resolute crews, and converging upon the vessel 
 from different quarters, it would be no easy or certain 
 matter, even if their approach was observed, to prevent 
 them reaching the ship, or, at all events, arriving 
 within so short a distance as would allow them to 
 launch Whitehead torpedoes against her with probably 
 fatal effects. 
 
 Indeed, I place a high value on these accessions to a 
 system of defence, especially for the more important 
 Austrahan ports which are liable to be blockaded, and 
 for the smaller harbours which, from insufficiency of 
 means, cannot be very strongly defended. The mere 
 knowledge that the defenders possessed these boats 
 Avould have a great influence upon the proceedings of 
 the commander of a hostile ship or squadron ; he would 
 at least hesitate to make an attack, except with extreme 
 caution. 
 
 At the same time I am ready to admit that the weak 
 point of torpedo-boats is their vulnerabiHty, and that 
 Gatling guns or case shot may render it almost impos- 
 sible for one or two boats to reach the sliip attacked ; 
 but it is when they are employed in considerable 
 numbers, several boats suddenly attacking a single ship 
 from different quarters, that one realises the great capa- 
 ])ilities of this offensive weapon as a means of defence.
 
 I03 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 LOCAL FORCES (a). 
 
 SiE Peter Scratchley held that no system of Austra- 
 lasian defence could be considered complete which 
 did not provide for the maintenance of such bodies 
 of trained men as might be necessary for its proper 
 working ; yet, in his opinion, the question of organis- 
 ing the Australasian local forces was surrounded by 
 many difficulties. 
 
 He strongly advocated that an effort should be 
 made, as far as local circumstances would permit, to 
 bring the organisations adopted in the several Colonies 
 into harmony with each other, in order that, when the 
 proper time arrived, the whole of the defensive arrange- 
 ments might be placed upon a federal footing and en- 
 trusted to the control of an Imperial officer. 
 
 Good must result, he considered, from periodical 
 consultations between the various military commanders 
 in the Australasian Colonies. ' By encouraging inter- 
 course and interchange of ideas a spirit of emulation 
 would be introduced in all matters affecting military 
 efficiency, thereby counteracting to a certain extent the 
 tendency towards stagnation that must inevitably occur 
 in colonial forces, where the officers being stationed 
 in one place are deprived of the opportunities and 
 
 I 2
 
 104 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 advantages enjoyed by officers of the Imperial army in 
 the ordinary course of duty.' At an Easter training of 
 the local forces in New South Wales he was much im- 
 pressed, not only with the attention in according to the 
 Commandant of Victoria the full military honours to 
 which his high office entitled him, but also the warmth 
 of welcome from the officers of the Permanent and 
 Volunteer forces. These facts, in ]iis opinion, showed 
 that there existed among the Volunteers of New South 
 Wales a true feehng of soldierly comradeship towards 
 the military forces of a sister Colonj^ which would bear 
 fruit in the future, when the question of miUtary federa- 
 tion became ripe for settlement. He looked upon a 
 comparison of results obtained under different systems 
 of mihtary organisation as tending to promote mihtary 
 efficiency, but at the same time considered that the 
 Australasian Colonies would not learn much from the 
 experience of other countries — such as the United States 
 and the Dominion of Canada — where the local condi- 
 tions and defence requirements are totally different. 
 
 Speaking on the subject to a Colonial audience he 
 said : ' When the defence schemes are completed, with 
 an experienced officer at the head of affairs, it will then 
 be practicable to introduce uniformity of organisation, 
 and ensure the adoption of improvements which would 
 result from a more complete interchange of ideas be- 
 tween the officers commanding the several Colonies. 
 Tliis officer, acting as mihtary adviser to the Austrahan 
 Governments, would exercise a direct control over the 
 local forces. In this manner only can there be security 
 for real progress, and in this manner only can the
 
 LOCAL FORCES, 105 
 
 administration of these forces be conducted upon the 
 principles of " keeping all questions relating to the 
 maintenance of military disciphne entirely clear of 
 party or political influence." With such an adviser, 
 removable every three or five years, a fresh impetus 
 would be given periodically to the military adminis- 
 tration of each Colony, modern improvements would 
 be introduced, the Governments woidd be relieved 
 from embarrassing military questions, and their recom- 
 mendations, backed by competent military authority, 
 would command the support of Parliament and of the 
 public generally.' 
 
 In fact, he desired to introduce in military affairs a 
 federation for defence purposes, without waiting for 
 that political federation which may not come for many 
 years, or for a war scare, when it is always dangerous 
 to introduce reforms. Military federation will, no 
 doubt, crown the edifice of self-defence Avhich the 
 Australasian Colonies are now building ; while when 
 Perth, Adelaide, Melbourne, Sydney, and Brisbane are 
 connected by railwaj^s, and the principal Australian 
 ports properly secured, the defensive power of Aus- 
 tralia will be so greatly increased as to render tlie suc- 
 cess of any foreign attack practically an impossibility. 
 
 The Australian Colonies occupy a large continent, 
 perfectly secure against attack from within, and 
 situated at great distances from any foreign Power 
 likely to be at war with the mother country. They 
 are, however, exposed to attack as an integral part of 
 a great empire ; yet this very connection, Sir Peter con- 
 sidered, to a certain extent simplified the problem of
 
 io6 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 self-defence, as, ' except in the contingency of England's 
 naval supremacy being destroyed, the Colonies would 
 not be called upon to fight single-handed against a 
 large expedition.' Once make Austraha strong enough 
 to hold her own against foreign aggression, by the esta- 
 blishment of local defences manned by local forces, and 
 a defence organisation is estabhshed upon a proper 
 basis, which in years to come, as the country progresses 
 in importance and resources, can be increased or lessened 
 as circumstances may require. ' But Australia must 
 bear in mind that the attacks she may be called upon 
 to repel will be well considered and determined, while 
 the men employed in these expeditions will no doubt 
 be highly trained, well seasoned, and disciplined sailors 
 and soldiers. Any half measures are therefore abso- 
 lutely dangerous, and it would be preferable to abandon 
 all attempts at defence rather than organise the mere 
 semblance of a defensive organisation.' 
 
 In deciding on the strength and composition of the 
 land forces ^ requii'ed for an adequate scheme of defence, 
 Sir Peter deemed it necessary that the Colonies should 
 be prepared in all available ways for a raid upon 
 commerce along their coasts, and for an attempt to 
 overpower the defences provided at the principal ports 
 and elsewhere should such an opportunity present itself 
 to the enemy. To oppose such attacks by land, he con- 
 sidered two distinct bodies of men should be organised : 
 
 A force composed of paid and regularly trained 
 soldiers. 
 
 • For a description of the Land Forces in the various Colonies see 
 pp. 142-43.
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 107 
 
 A force consisting of Volunteers. 
 
 The strength, he considered, actually required for 
 each place is clearly set forth in the chapters devoted to 
 the defence of the individual Colonies. Where Volunteer 
 forces are maintained entirely on the English or purely 
 voluntary principle, he thought it desirable to allow a 
 certain percentage in excess of the strength required, so 
 as to make up for any probable deficiency in the numbers 
 that would turn out for duty. Where, however, the 
 system of partial payment prevails, he saw no reason for 
 exceeding; the authorised strength. In considering the 
 numbers required, it was assumed that every man in 
 the ranks would be moderately trained. 
 
 ' But moderate training for the Volunteers,' said 
 Sir Peter Scratchley, ' will only suffice if there is a 
 body of highly trained men, immediately available on 
 the outbreak of war, ever ready to man the defences, 
 and thus affording time to perfect the training of 
 the auxiliary forces. More than this the Australian 
 Colonies cannot afford, and w^ith less than this they 
 should not remain satisfied, if it is desired to have 
 a reliable defence organisation. Circumstanced as the 
 Colonies are, and liable immediately on the outbreak 
 of Avar to have their ports attacked, it w^ould be 
 simple folly to rely entirely upon bodies of partially 
 trained men, who w^ould be obviously unfitted to take 
 at once their position in the first line of defence.' 
 
 Although he considered that each Colony should 
 possess a permanent nucleus of highly trained men, 
 supplemented by auxiliaries enrolled on the Volunteer 
 principle ; at the same time lie asserted that, whatever
 
 io8 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 form Volunteer organisation in the Australasian Colonies 
 might take, success must depend upon the working 
 arrangements made to carry it into effect, while the 
 superiority of one system over anotlier would depend 
 upon its proved efficiency. 
 
 The days are gone by when bodies of armed men 
 were looked upon as mere fighting machines, which 
 fulfilled their purpose so long as they were brave, 
 obedient, and highly drilled. Superior education at 
 one time was not expected among the junior officers. 
 Now things are entirely changed. TJie modern art of 
 war is a difficult and comphcated science, which can 
 only be mastered by industry and intelligence. ' That 
 army will fight by far the best Avhich possesses in its 
 ranks the largest number of intelligent, well educated, 
 well trained, and well disciplined men. Not only must 
 the modern fighting force comprise intelligence and 
 education, but it requires to be well disciplined and 
 well drilled. It is in the latter respects that Volunteer 
 forces are most wanting. Experience and practical 
 knowledge have to be imparted to bodies of men who, 
 of necessit}^ cannot devote the time required for the 
 purpose. The problem, however, has to be solved, 
 and Australia must not rest satisfied with mere pluck, 
 unskilled and ill-directed.' 
 
 Speaking on this point to the Queensland Volunteers, 
 he said : ' A military force cannot hope to be suc- 
 cessful in any enterprise unless the officers possess the 
 entire confidence of the men, and this confidence can 
 only be obtained by the officers proving to their men that 
 they are thoroughly acquainted with their work. In the
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 109 
 
 present day the responsibilities of the officers are much 
 increased, and the greater dispersion of the men renders 
 it more difficult for the officers to control the proceed- 
 ings of their men. Let the officers bear in mind that 
 there is no royal road to military knowledge. A 
 special training is as much required for the military 
 profession as for any other, and ' b}^ study alone can 
 officers during peace fit themselves for real work in war.' 
 Sir Frederick Weld made the following observations 
 on the subject: — 
 
 There is another point that I wish to impress upon those 
 of my hearers who are about to take part in the Volunteer move- 
 ment. Very much depends, almost everything depends, upon 
 the officers. Now a man is not necessarily fitted to be an officer 
 because he is a gentlemanly man, a good fellow, or even a valu- 
 able member of society. These qualities may be advantages, 
 but what is above all wanted, is a man who can unite firmness 
 with tact, who possesses coolness and nerve, who has good sense 
 and military aptitude, and who will give up his time to study 
 and learn his work thoroughly. 
 
 ' Non-commissioned officers,' said General Scratchley, 
 on the same occasion, ' must endeavour to show them- 
 selves superior to the men in knowledge, drill, obedi- 
 ence to orders, attention to details ; thus, and in no 
 other manner, will they command their respect and 
 ready support. As for the men, the sole aim and 
 object of training carried on in peace time is to render 
 a man an efficient soldier in the field. The necessity 
 for drill as well as for musketry instruction is obvious. 
 It has been observed that the fire of infantry, armed 
 with breechloaders, has become so formidable of late 
 as to require a complete change in tactics. But the
 
 no AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES 
 
 rapidity of musketry fire, leading to waste of ammu- 
 nition and inaccuracy of aim, is a danger which can 
 only be guarded against by increased training of the 
 men.' 
 
 It is considered by some military writers that in- 
 fantry posted under cover will be much more formid- 
 able, either for attack or defence, than artillery. This 
 opinion Sir Peter did not share, for he believed that we 
 shall be forced to adopt the protection of field artillery 
 in the manner so often advocated by Colonel Bracken- 
 bury. Major Drury, in an able and well-considered 
 article, suggested that the proposal should be at once 
 considered in Austraha. In the Colonies difiiculties 
 are experienced in getting men to attend daylight 
 parades. -Perhaps employers are to blame in this 
 respect, as ' they do not care to make any sacrifices 
 in order to afford their men facilities for attending 
 drill.' In Sir Peter Scratchley's opinion, this deficiency 
 in dayhght drill could only be satisfactorily met by 
 periodical assemblies of the men in camp for a few days' 
 continuous training. 
 
 It is, however, fair to state that public opinion in 
 the Australasian Colonies is much divided upon the 
 question of organisation. 'Many think that if the 
 stringency of the regulations for securing efficiency is 
 increased, the payment of fees for compulsory con- 
 tinuous training and for attendance at drill in daylight 
 must be conceded. Some, on the other hand, oppose 
 the principle of payment as contrary to the spirit of a 
 purely Volunteer force on the English model. A few 
 in New South Wales, who object to the stringency of
 
 LOCAL FORCES. in 
 
 the new regulations, are in favour of the Naval Brigade 
 system, under which the men are paid for attendance 
 at parade.' 
 
 The conclusions and recommendations contained in 
 the report upon the financial state and internal organi- 
 sation of the Volunteer force in Great Britain General 
 Scratchley deemed of special interest to Australasian 
 Volunteers, and many of the recommendations therein 
 suggested have been adopted in the new organisations. 
 Addressing a body of Colonial Volunteers on this subject, 
 he said : ' The most noteworthy recommendation of the 
 report is that which relates to encampments. There is 
 nothing new in this, for any one who has seen Volunteers 
 for a few days in camp will have remarked how quickly 
 the men improve in drill, discipline, soldierly bearing, 
 smartness, and steadiness. After all, this is only an 
 illustration, on a small scale, of the good resulting from 
 practice, in time of peace, of the work to be done by 
 a soldier in war. The Germans have taught the world 
 that the army wdiich has the greatest habit of man- 
 oeuvring in time of peace will be certain to be successful 
 in time of war. Unfortunately, in Australia, the ques- 
 tion of expense is raised as an objection, people forgetting 
 that more is got out of this expenditure on continuous 
 training than out of any other incurred upon the military 
 machine.' 
 
 Sir Edward Hamley remarks as follows upon the 
 proper use of camps of instruction : 
 
 The reader will have noted that all important changes of 
 tactics and of organisation have been made in intervals of peace, 
 and that the place has been a camp of instruction. It was
 
 112 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 in his Silesian camps that Frederick worked out his system, 
 taught it to his generals, and brought it to perfection. It was 
 in the camp of Vaissieux that two marshals of the old reijime 
 devised and taught the new methods, which the French Repub- 
 lican armies so successfully put in practice against the inheri- 
 tors of Frederick's tactics. It was in the camp of Boulogne 
 that Napoleon modified the new system, and prepared the 
 French army for the triumphs of Ulm, Austerlitz, and Jena. It 
 was in the mimic warfare of their summer exercises that the 
 Prussians were prepared for the triumphs of Bohemia and of 
 France. ... To this end their practice in these multitudinous 
 details is incessant, and the main business of regimental ofiicers 
 is to learn the capabilities of ground, of all kinds and in all cir- 
 cumstances, and to dispose of their men carefully upon it. The 
 word system is applicable to their training, not as representing 
 fixed methods, but as expressing cultivation of intelligence and 
 preparation by practice for the innumerable contingencies of 
 war. 
 
 In a report addressed to the Victorian Volunteer 
 Commission of 1876, by the commandant of the local 
 forces of Victoria (Colonel Anderson, C.M.G.) that officer 
 gives the following outhne of the organisation : — 
 
 The organisation of the Victorian Artillery avoids many 
 of the difficulties which must result from a small permanent 
 force constantly remaining unchanged in personnel, and stationed 
 in one quarter. . . . On the departure of the Imperial troops 
 the battery was formed from the candidates for the Police force, 
 the Government announcing that in future all the appointments 
 to the police were to be from its ranks ; at the same time the 
 high qualifications for the police heretofore in force were to be 
 continued, recruits having to pass the same examination as to 
 education, character, and physical fitness as former candidates 
 had to undergo. . . . The standard height is 5 feet 9 inches. 
 . . . Crime in the military sense is prevented by the dread of
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 113 
 
 discharge, and so of forfeiting entry into the police, and by the 
 superiority of the class of men who alone can join. ... It is 
 calculated that three years' servace is the average a man \vill 
 have to perform before passing on to the police or penal depart- 
 ments. It is also calculated that by this system the police &c. 
 will by degrees become serviceable in time of war ; and it is 
 possible that the system may be extended to other departments. 
 
 Commenting upon this report, Sir Peter Scratchley 
 said : ' The important feature of this proposal is that it 
 tends to identify the force with the people of the country, 
 and the men, after serving for two or three years, are 
 absorbed in the ranks of the civil servants of the State 
 or in civil pursuits. A further and most important 
 advantage is, tliat the men on leaving the force pass 
 into a Eeserve, and remain hable for a term of years to 
 be called out annually for continuous training during a 
 few days, and permanently, if necessary, during time of 
 war. It has been justly observed, by an able advocate 
 of army reform in England, that 'it is the truest economy 
 to make a man a perfect soldier while we are about it, 
 and send him home practically a free man, except in 
 time of war.' This should be the aim of all organisations 
 adopted in the Australian Colonies ; but to carry it into 
 effect the officers and non-commissioned officers must be 
 highly efficient, and to secure this efficiency they must 
 be sufficiently paid.' 
 
 He was aw^are that there ^vould probably be diffi- 
 culties in the way of keeping up the training of the men 
 when in the Eeserve, especially of those who might join 
 the Police force, but advised that tlie system should 
 have a fair and len£fthened trial. Indeed, he believed
 
 114 -^ USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 that these proposals opened the way to a complete solu- 
 tion of the question of providmg a rehable force for the 
 defence of the Austrahan Colonies. In Australia the 
 difficulty of attracting to the ranks a superior class 
 of men is much greater than in other countries ; and, 
 in his opinion, this could only be removed ' by offer- 
 ino- them sufficient inducement to serve for a brief 
 term not exceeding three years, and to continue in 
 the Reserve for a further term.' The inducement he 
 thought should be a promise that those men who 
 had fulfilled certain requirements as to good conduct, 
 education, and physical fitness, should be entitled to 
 employment under the Government in the Police, Penal, 
 Postal, Railway, Customs, and other departments, when 
 vacancies occurred. 
 
 ' No doubt, in course of time, banks, public com- 
 panies, merchants, and others, would become candi- 
 dates for the employment of these men ; as no better 
 training for young men, nor a greater test of their 
 qualifications, could be desired, than the three years' 
 discipline and healthy employment in the ranks of the 
 force.' Under Sir Peter Scratchley's system, courts- 
 martial and confinement in prison or cells for grave 
 offences would become unnecessary, as bad conduct 
 woiild be punished by discharge. The power of dis- 
 missal must, however, be vested in the commandant 
 without any interference whatever ; indeed. Sir Peter 
 considered this point the keystone of the whole system. 
 With the great inducements offered he thought there 
 would be no difficulty in obtaining candidates fot- 
 admission to the force. Nor would it be necessary to 
 
 4
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 115 
 
 give high pay ; on the contrary, it should be adjusted 
 so as to make the men large gainers on leaving the 
 force. Marriage, he thought, should be freely allowed, 
 but the men should be required, as in Melbourne, to 
 live in barracks as single men, special indulgences being 
 granted them in the matter of leave, j^rovided their 
 conduct was satisfactory. 
 
 As to the lencrth of service and mode of traininn- in 
 the Eeserve, Sir Peter Scratchley expressed himself thus : 
 ' There should be three classes — the first and second, each 
 with five years as the term of service, and retaining fees 
 of 10/. and hi. per annum in return for being called out 
 annually ; service in the third class to be optional, and 
 for a further term of five or ten years without retaining 
 fees. The men in the third class would only be hable 
 to be called out in time of war, when bounty could be 
 paid to them wdiether they were embodied or not. The 
 men in the Eeserve, not in Government employ, should 
 be free to reside wherever they desired, and to leave 
 the Colony on giving previous notice, the payment 
 of fees being regulated so as to be always in arrear. 
 Much of the annual training, such as company drill 
 and musketry instruction, would have to be conducted 
 by small detachments, excepting at the capitals and 
 large towns, in order to lessen the inconvenience ; but 
 an effort should be made to get the whole force togetlier 
 for a few days in each year, by engaging substitutes to 
 take the place of the Government employes when train- 
 ing. Officials in the employ of Government might also 
 be induced by the payment of small retaining fees to 
 qualify as officers for the Eeserve force. The train-
 
 ii6 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES 
 
 m<^ of the Police should be under the control of 
 the Commissioner, and when brigaded ^vith the paid 
 Ee^ular force it should be under the command of 
 police officers. In tlie large Colonies it might be ad- 
 visable to attach permanently to the force a section 
 commanded by a police officer, into which the nien 
 intended for the Police would be passed in order to 
 undergo an intermediate training in Police duties, and 
 to which the Police in the Eeserve would be attached 
 for the annual training. This section could be utihsed 
 to reinforce the Pohce in times of pressure. In like 
 manner, there would be no difficulty in imparting 
 instruction to the men quahfying for other Government 
 departments. By degrees, as the men joined the Eeserve, 
 the strength of the Eegular paid force could be reduced 
 year by year until it reached a hmit to be agreed upon, 
 thus leading to economy without impairing efficiency.' 
 
 Such an organisation, possessing the advantage, not 
 to be had with any other system, of increasing year 
 by year the defensive power of the country, in his 
 opinion, would be found to be the least costly of any 
 mode of raising a force of trained men in the prime 
 of life. It was designed in accordance with the views 
 entertained by the leading military authorities of 
 the day, and is manifestly preferable to ' a system 
 which maintains a costly force — without reserves — sup- 
 plemented by bodies of partially trained men.' 
 
 Admission to the force, Sir Peter Scratcliley con- 
 sidered, would have to be regulated by an Enlistment 
 Board, composed of the officers commanding the Artil- 
 lery and other members of tlie staff, the Inspector-
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 117 
 
 General of Police, the Superintendents of Civil Estab- 
 lishments, and such other heads of departments as 
 would be concerned in the matter, as in this manner 
 there would be a safeguard against the enlistment of 
 men unfitted for employment. Certain objections were 
 raised to the idea. These Sir Peter met by proposing 
 to place in tlie hands of the heads of the Civil Depart- 
 ments of the State the power of refusing to enlist men 
 who were not likely to meet their requirements; and by 
 allowing the men in the Police who belonged to the 
 Reserve to be commanded by qualified police officers. 
 
 Remarking upon the duties, nature of instruction, 
 and training to be given to the several arms, he said : — 
 
 ' The officers and men of the Mounted Police, who 
 are intended to act as scouts, should be taught the use 
 of small-arms, and to act as mounted riflemen ; they 
 should be carefully instructed in outpost duties, recon- 
 noitring, and conveying intelligence. The remainder of 
 the field force being composed of Volunteers, and the 
 time available for their training being limited, the first 
 care should be to teach every man how to shoot, and 
 the groundwork of his drill. 
 
 ' The Field Artillery must be thoroughly practised 
 with their guns, sufficient provision being made for 
 tlie necessary supplies of ammunition. As to drill 
 simple field movements only are requisite. The 
 Engineers should acquire a fair knowledge of field 
 engineering, comprising the construction of entrench- 
 ments, shelter trenches, field redoubts, and obstruc- 
 tions, and the hasty repair of roads and bridges. They 
 must be good marksmen, and be ready to take 
 
 K
 
 1 1 8 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 their share in figliting when necessary. The officers 
 must combine a high standard of theoretical know- 
 ledge, with tlie qualification of being able to conduct 
 the practical operations referred to with working parties 
 both civil and mihtary. The strength of the Enghieer 
 company being so small, any engineer duties connected 
 with the coast batteries and entrenchments at the Heads 
 may be safely entrusted to the Artillery officers and 
 their men, for the nature of the engineering work re- 
 quired will be of a totally different character from that 
 to be performed in the field. The Torpedo corps 
 stands in a difierent category from the other arms 
 of the service, although it is somewhat alHed to 
 the Engineers as being eminently professional in its 
 character. In England, it has been found necessary 
 to detail certain companies of the Royal Engineers 
 for torpedo duties only, to be supplemented by special 
 Militia and Volunteer Torpedo companies. In Aus- 
 traha, all the officers should be either skilled elec- 
 tricians or civil or mechanical engineers. The men 
 should be selected more for their intelligence than 
 for other quahties, a good percentage of them being 
 telegrapliists. electricians, and mechanical engineers. 
 The rough work in the laying of torpedoes, &c., 
 should be entrusted to hired labour if it cannot be found 
 entirely in the corps. The men should be tauglit tlie 
 use of small-arms and company drill, as in time of war 
 they must be prepared to defend themselves against 
 boat attacks. 
 
 ' The Infantry should possess three qualifications, 
 which are absolutely essential for its efficiency : accu-
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 119 
 
 rate shooting with the rifle, good marching power, and 
 a thorough knowledge of all movements in extended 
 order. As regards the latter point, extended formations 
 in fighting have become absolutely necessary. Arms 
 of precision have acquired such a rapidity of fire and 
 such extreme range that they can now be brought to 
 bear at distances which were considered long cannon 
 range in former days. These changes also affect the 
 tactics of Artillery.' 
 
 A popular delusion existed in Australia — and it has 
 not yet entirely disappeared — that ' in the event of a 
 fight the population would turn out to a man, and that 
 the Colonies could trust for defence to bodies of rifle- 
 men, similar to i\\Q francs-tireurs in the Franco-German 
 war.' On this delusion Sir Frederick Weld remarked : 
 
 But unfortunately a custom prevails of hanging or shooting 
 any person not in the uniform of a regularly enrolled corps who 
 may be taken in arms ; and in the French war the Prussians, 
 by no means an uncivilised enemy, in such cases shot hostages 
 selected by lot from among the unarmed inhabitants when they 
 could not or would not deliver up those who had fired on them, 
 and they levied extra contributions besides. ... At Bazeilles 
 they gave up the village to the flames, and men, women, and 
 children perished or were slain. But putting aside this little 
 inconvenience, the fact remains that undisciplined men, acting 
 on their own devices, might most often be as much or more in 
 the way of friend as of foe ; no Government would be justified 
 in entrusting them with arms unless put under strict control in 
 purely defensive positions, and even then it would be a great 
 risk, and very doubtful gain, if any. I doubt not men's bravery, 
 but I would most strongly impress upon Volunteers that though 
 our race is a fighting race, and comes of ' fathers of war proof,' 
 it is one singularly impatient of control, perhaps even more so 
 in colonies than at home, and therefore I say that obedience and 
 
 E 2
 
 I20 AUSTRALIAX DEFEXCES. 
 
 strict discipline and respect to officers are the first and most 
 essential requisites. You may shoot well, you may drill well, 
 you may march well, but unless you bring to your work strict 
 discipline, and unquestioning and implicit obedience, you are a 
 powerful piece of machinery under no control, out of gear, with 
 wheels working wildly in different directions, and, consequently, 
 utterly useless. You may be sure that thei*e is no man who 
 does not better himself by gaining that self-control which is 
 necessary for discipline and obedience, more especially if he 
 gives that obedience because it is a self-imposed duty, possibly 
 to one in many respects his inferior ; and if this is a lesson to 
 men. so also, morally as well as physically, it is a valuable train- 
 ing for boys, and I wish all our schools would have cadet corps. 
 r would give every encouragement in my power to them. 
 
 When I speak of discipline and drill I do not want undue 
 attention and time to be given to what I call show drill. You 
 must drill to become perfect in the handling and use of your 
 weapons, and you must drill in order that you yourselves may 
 be readily and easily moved and handled for all such purposes 
 as are likely to be practically useful in the particular kind of 
 services which you are likely to be called upon to render. 
 
 The sound advice contained in these remarks, coming 
 from a thorough believer in Volunteers, deserves more 
 than passing notice, and must carry weight. Com- 
 menting on it Sir Peter said : ' This belief in Volun- 
 teers for the defence of these Colonies I entirely 
 share, and'as a professional soldier I also insist upon 
 adequate training. I consider Sir Frederick Weld 
 completely disposes of the suggestion to trust for 
 defence to bodies of riflemen, similar to the francs- 
 tireurs in the Franco-German War ; and I am a 
 thorough supporter of this self-reliant and noble policy 
 which, originally brought from the mother-country, 
 has, I am happy to find, taken root in Australia.'
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 121 
 
 111 remarking on tlie ' constitution and policy of the 
 Colonies,' Admiral Wilson stated tliat ' the presence of 
 a permanent armed force ... is distasteful, . . . and 
 that fact being the case it is as well ... at once to 
 bow to and recognise as a fact that a permanent mili- 
 tary or naval force cannot, under the present circum- 
 stances^ and condition of the Colonies, flourish,' and 
 added tliat ' the small force maintained in each Colony 
 can never be worth the money expended on it.' On 
 these important points Sir Peter Scratchley held direct 
 contrary opinions — opinions formed after a long and 
 intimate acquaintance with the Australasian Colonies. 
 He saw the necessity for maintaining some sort of 
 permanent military force, a necessity which was re- 
 cognised by the leading public men and politicians in 
 Australia. The doubt expressed by the same autho- 
 rity that these corps could ' not be relied upon in case 
 of social broils within their own Colonies,' according to 
 Sir Peter Scratchley's experience was not borne out by 
 actual facts. At Newcastle in New Soutli Wales the 
 riots among the miners were promptly suppressed by 
 the despatch of a battery of permanent artillery from 
 Sydney, while at Hobart the Chiniquy disturbances 
 were checked by the calling out of the unpaid Volun- 
 teer force. Nor slioidd the disbanding of the Artillery 
 corps at Melbourne, Sir Peter thought, be taken as an 
 example in support of this theory, as the measure was 
 condemned alike by leading men and tlie ])ublic gene- 
 rally. 
 
 » In ]881.
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFEXCES. 
 
 CHAPTEE VI. 
 LOCAL FORCES (/?). 
 
 One of Sir Peter Scratchley's last actions before leav- 
 ing Australia for England, in 1882, was to draw up a 
 memorandum for the advice of the Colonial Govern- 
 ments, based upon the report of the Military Defences 
 Inquiry Commission of New South Wales,^ over which 
 body he presided. In this memorandum Sir Peter 
 described minutely the various local forces then existing 
 in Australia, Tasmania, and Xew Zealand, and made 
 various critical remarks and sucrcrestions on the different 
 organisations. These I have arranged and embodied 
 with other notes and memoranda written by him on 
 the same subject, and I propose in this chapter to 
 give a resume of his facts and figures taken from 
 these sources. 
 
 MILITARY FORCES. 
 (1) Permanent Forces. 
 {a) Artillery. 
 
 In Xew South Wales there is a permanent force of 
 artillery, comprising three batteries. Its organisation 
 and constitution are similar to those of the Imperial 
 Arm5\ The men enhst between the ages of eighteen 
 
 » See p. 152.
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 123 
 
 and forty for live 3^ears, and may re-engage for two or 
 five years. The lowest rate of pay is 2^. 3c?. per diem 
 for gunners, in addition to free rations of bread, meat, 
 and groceries, free kits on joining, uniform, &c. Worlv- 
 ing pay is given to tlie men when employed on military 
 works. Tliis force is in a Inglily efficient condition. 
 
 In Victoria an artillery corps existed until recently, 
 but its organisation was very different from that of New 
 South Wales. The men were enlisted on the condition 
 that after serving from two to three years they would 
 receive appointments in the Police and Penal Depart- 
 ments, subject to their good conduct whilst in the 
 artillery force. The pay of gunners was 2.s\ per 
 diem and all found. The men, before enlistment, were 
 examined as to their fitness for employment in these 
 departments by a board of officers, composed of the 
 commandant, the officer commanding the corps, and 
 the heads of the departments concerned. The disci- 
 pline was very strict, and was maintained by a much 
 simpler code of regulations than in the Imperial service. 
 The commandant possessed the power of dismissal 
 without appeal. The men knew that grave misconduct 
 on their part would be followed by dismissal. There 
 was no crime in the ordinary military sense. The force 
 existed for ten 3'ears, and was highly efficient. 
 
 (/>) Infantry} 
 
 A small but well trained infantry corps was esta- 
 blished some years ago in New South Wales, with the 
 
 ' It should be noted that the majority of the Commission referred to above 
 considered an infantry permanent force unnecessary.
 
 124 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 same organisation as the present artillery force, but 
 after a few years it was disbanded. The artillery force, 
 which then consisted of one battery only, was ultimately 
 increased to its present strength of three batteries, as it 
 was considered of paramount importance to provide a 
 body of highly trained artillery men immediately av^ail- 
 able for tlie batteries on the outbreak of war. 
 
 (2) Volunteer Forces — Paid. 
 
 {More 'pro'perly dfisignated Volunteer Militia). 
 
 In New South Wales a force, consisting of artillery 
 (field and garrison), engineers, torpedo corps, and 
 infantry, was established in 1878 on the paid system 
 (10s. for whole-day, and bs. for half-day drills). The 
 officers and men are paid for attendance at twenty day- 
 light drills, and for six days' continuous training in each 
 year, as already explained. The regulations are of a 
 stringent character. 
 
 In South Australia a similar force, composed of 
 artillery and infantry, is maintained on the paid system, 
 the officers and men being paid one-half the New South 
 Wales rates for attendance at daylight drills (5.§. for 
 whole-day, and 2s. Qd. for half-day drills), but there is 
 no continuous training. The regulations are much 
 more stringent than in New South Wales, and the men 
 enrol for three years' service. 
 
 Both these paid Volunteer (Militia) forces are well- 
 trained and efficient.^ 
 
 ^ No reference is made to the New Zealand Militia, as Sir Peter believed 
 that it only existed on paper.
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 125 
 
 (3) Volunteer Forces — Uxpaid. 
 
 {Great Britain^ or Capitation Organisation.) 
 
 This is the organisation in force in Victoria, Queens- 
 land, Tasmania, and Xew Zealand. The men are not, 
 however, compelled to turn out for dayhght drills, and 
 the result is that they very rarely do so. In Great 
 Britain this is not the case : both officers and men 
 cheerfully attend daylight drills, and continuous train- 
 ing in yearly encampments is likely to be adopted as 
 far as practicable. Annual encampments were formerly 
 held in Victoria, but have of late years been discon- 
 tinued for reasons of economy. In Queensland these 
 encampments are held : in ISTew Zealand occasionally ; 
 in Tasmania not at all. 
 
 All these Volunteer forces are, more or less, in an 
 unsatisfactory state, if military efficiency only be con- 
 sidered. There is enthusiasm and admirable zeal, 
 together with a strong desire on the part of officers and 
 men to improve ; but high efficiency cannot be expected 
 under the present organisation, for the reasons which 
 were fully represented to the Eoyal Commission. 
 
 (4) Rifle Volunteer Force. 
 
 (South Australian Organisation.^) 
 
 This is an organisation pecuHar to South Australia, 
 which was introduced by Colonel Downes, R.A., the 
 commandant, in 1879. Any twenty or more men 
 may form themselves into a company in any part of 
 
 ' See ApperuKv A.
 
 126 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 the Colony. They can elect their own officers. The 
 commandant acts us inspecting officer. The men 
 receive rilles on loan, and are each allowed 100 rounds 
 of ammunition annually. They must perform ten drills 
 per annum, and go through a course of musketry 
 instruction. Targets are supplied for eacli company, 
 and prizes for rifle-shooting are granted by the Govern- 
 ment ; uniforms and instructors are provided by the 
 companies. It has been decided to give the companies 
 a capitation allowance of 1/. IO5. per annum for each 
 effective — in fact, to convert the rifle companies into 
 Volunteer corps on the English model. 
 
 This movement, which stands quite outside of 
 the Volunteer organisation of South Australia, has 
 so far been a great success. It meets those cases, 
 which are to be found throughout Australia, of inland 
 towns and districts, where the young men are anxious 
 to join the Volunteer force, but the localities are so 
 distant as not to permit of the men being immediately 
 available for defence against foreign aggression. Time, 
 of course, only will prove whether these Eifle companies 
 can be maintained and governed with success. Much 
 will depend upon the efficiency of the inspecting officer. 
 I must confess a very strong leaning towards the idea, 
 but I fear that the practical result will be to discourage 
 the Volunteer movement for the sake of economy — an 
 appeal which can never be resisted by any Australian 
 Government — without providing an adequate and re- 
 liable force for the defence of the country. If regular 
 paid forces, with proper reserves available in time of war, 
 are maintained, I am not prepared to say tliat the South
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 127 
 
 Australian defence organisation maj^ not prove in the 
 long run to be that best suited to tlie requirements of 
 the Australian Colonies. 
 
 NAVAL FORCES. 
 
 (1) Naval Reserve — Paid. 
 
 ( Victorian Organisation.) 
 
 This force is organised on the plan of the English 
 Naval Reserve, and officers and men are paid for at- 
 tendance at drill, which is compulsory. The men 
 receive 12/. per annum. The Reserve is also trained 
 afloat, and is a highly efficient force, being composed of 
 seafaring and other men employed in connection with 
 shipping. 
 
 (2) Volunteer Naval Brigade — Paid. 
 
 {New South Wales Organisation.) 
 
 This is also a paid force peculiar to New South 
 Wales. The officers and men are paid rates equal to 
 those of the Victorian Naval Reserve ; but they rarely, 
 if ever, drill in daylight, and have never been exercised 
 afloat. The force, as at present organised, is of little 
 value for service afloat, and is not really a naval 
 brigade. 
 
 (3) Naval Volunteers — Unpaid. 
 
 [Neio Zealand Organisation.) 
 
 This force is nothing more than a land volunteer 
 force designated ' Naval Volunteers,' and is organised
 
 128 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 under the Volunteer Act of the Coh)ny. It cannot, as 
 at present constituted, be looked upon as of much 
 value for service afloat. 
 
 COST OF THE SEVERAL FORCES. 
 
 As to the cost of the several forces above described, 
 the annual expense per head (officer and man), including 
 stair, instruction, clothing, contingencies, and, in the 
 case of permanent forces, food, pay, &c., but exclusive 
 of ammunition, stores, and equipment, will be found to 
 be as follows : — 
 
 New South "Wales Permanent Artillery 
 Victorian (late) Permanent Artillery 
 New South Wales Fiiid Volunteer Militia 
 South Australian Faid Volunteer Force 
 Unpaid Victorian Volunteer Force . 
 
 ] 6. Unpaid Tasmanian Volunteer Force . 
 
 j 7. Unpaid Queensland Volunteer Force 
 
 1 8. Unpaid South Australian Rifle Companies 
 
 ( 9. Victorian Naval Reserve . 
 
 ( 10. New South Wales Naval Brigade . 
 
 ^ ' 11, New Zealand Naval Volunteers 
 
 r orce. 
 
 Paid Military J 2. 
 
 Forces. 3, 
 
 U, 
 
 ^5 
 
 Unpaid Mili- 
 
 taiy Forces 
 
 Paid Naval 
 Forces 
 
 £ 
 
 s. d. 
 
 94 
 
 01 
 
 86 
 
 
 
 18-20 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 0-^ 
 
 6 
 
 14 8 
 
 7 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 under 1 
 
 0^ 
 
 18 
 
 
 
 18 
 
 
 
 not known 
 
 COMPARISONS. 
 
 (i.) There is practically no difference between the 
 cost of the unpaid Volunteer forces in Queensland and 
 Victoria ; 
 
 (ii.) In Tasmania the cost per head is about 1/. 
 more ; 
 
 (iii.) The South Australian pazV/ Volunteer force 
 
 ' A small force would probably cost more than lOOZ. per head. 
 
 ^ This amount includes about 6/. pay per head. 
 
 ^ If 1/ 1U*\ capitation be added the cost would be under 3/. per head.
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 129 
 
 is organised on a cheap plan, which is due to the low 
 rate of pay given to the officers and men ; whilst in 
 New South Wales there is a more costly system, owing 
 to the high rates of pay (which are double those of 
 South Australia) and the continuous training ; 
 
 (iv.) The South Australian rifle companies, on the 
 original plan, without capitation, cost very little. 
 
 FORCES CONSIDERED NECESSARY. 1 
 
 a. Garrison artillery to man the guns in the 
 batteries, 
 
 h. Torpedo corps for the torpedo defences, to be 
 affiliated to the garrison artillery. 
 
 c. Garrisons to be placed in the batteries to protect 
 them from assault. 
 
 d. A field force — composed of cavalry, field 
 artillery, engineers, and infantry — to meet the enemy 
 should he attempt to land. 
 
 e. A naval brigade for service afloat in armed 
 vessels, gun-boats, torpedo launches, guard-boats, &c. 
 
 EXPENSE. 
 
 If expense were no object, it is manifest that paid 
 forces would be the most reliable ; but it is idle to 
 discuss the best defence organisation without taking the 
 cost into account. It has been justly observed that 
 expenditure for purposes of defence, and especially for 
 
 * Sir Peter when making these suggestions assumed tliat the principal 
 harbours could be defended by coast batteries and other defensive acces- 
 sories. Each Colony must be separately considered.
 
 T 30 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 tlie maintenance of military and naval forces, is not 
 popular in Australia. The fact is that the community 
 as a whole has never yet been so strongly convinced of 
 the need of effective means of defence as to be willing 
 to incur any large sacrifice for the purpose. We have 
 not yet reached that stage when every one is agreed on 
 the point. The chances of attack appear to be so 
 remote that the risk not only has been, but is now 
 being, dehberately incurred in some of the Colonies, not- 
 withstanding the repeated remonstrances of the various 
 military and naval authorities who have been asked 
 to advise. It appears impossible to persuade many 
 people that defence preparations are nothing more than 
 an insurance against the danger of attack. The diffi- 
 culty of arriving at the right settlement of what had 
 best be done is often urged as an excuse for doing 
 nothing ; and, notwithstanding several war scares, when 
 money has been literally wasted in ill-directed prepara- 
 tions, the question is still left unsettled, and every year 
 uncertainty prevails when the military estimates are 
 under consideration. This uncertainty leads to a hand- 
 to-mouth policy, which is not only fatal to efficiency, 
 but in reality conduces to extravagance, for money is 
 laid out without producing any lasting results by adding 
 to the defensive resources of the country. 
 
 ARTILLERY. 
 
 A portion of the artillery required for the bat- 
 teries should be permanently enrolled and paid, ' in 
 order that, in time of peace, they may take care of
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 131 
 
 the guns, magazines, and all appliances, and, on the 
 outbreak of war, there may be a body of trained men 
 immediately available. Universal experience has shown 
 that the skill and precision required for handling the 
 guns in the batteries can only be secured by careful 
 and continued drill as a business, and not by occasional 
 exercise differing very little from a pastime, as in the 
 case of Volunteers.'^ 
 
 The strength of the permanent force will depend on 
 the number of guns mounted in the works, and in every 
 case, for the sake of economy, it will have to be supple- 
 mented by an auxiliary force. The question then arises, 
 whether this auxiliary body should be composed of paid 
 or unpaid Volunteers. It stands to reason tliat better 
 results will be attained with paid Volunteers than with 
 an unpaid or purely Volunteer force, simply because, 
 in the paid force, attendance at drill is not only made 
 compulsory, but it takes place in daylight — two condi- 
 tions which, according to the opinions of all Volunteer 
 officers in Austraha, cannot be enforced with unpaid 
 Volunteers. A more rigid discipline can be insisted on 
 in return for money payment, and, owing to physical 
 tests and medical examination of recruits, a more able- 
 bodied class of men can be obtained. Looking at the 
 fact that the coast batteries are of the first importance 
 in the scheme of defence, the auxiliary artillery must 
 be so organised as to be forthcoming when wanted. 
 For that reason I consider that this force should be on 
 the paid system, especially where a permanent artillery 
 force is not maintained. 
 
 ^ See Api)endix A.
 
 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 TORPEDO CORPS. 
 
 Next in importance, where torpedo defences are 
 established, is the organisation of the torpedo corps. 
 Here again, as this is a special corps, and the class from 
 which the men are to be obtained is very hmited, and 
 its services must always be available, and steady drill 
 and practice are as essential as in the case of the artil- 
 lery, it will be necessary to place them on the same 
 footing as the anxihary artillery, and pay both officers 
 and men for attendance at drill. Moreover, the officers 
 should receive remuneration, especially when they are 
 professional men. It has been suggested that the 
 torpedo corps shoidd \)q enrolled for three years, and 
 placed under a IMilitary Disciphne Act. In any case it 
 should be affiliated to the garrison artillery, as both 
 corps must work togetlier at all times. 
 
 FIELD FORCE. 
 
 As to the field force, which is to be composed of 
 field artillery, engineers, and infantry — with possibly a 
 mounted corps — it has been urged that the necessity 
 for payment is not so obvious as in the case of the 
 auxihary artillery and torpedo corps, and that numbers 
 may make up for the inferior quahty. The field force 
 is required to meet attacks on land, which are less likely 
 to occur than attacks by ships on the batteries. The 
 chances of landings being attempted by an enemy are 
 remote, more especially if naval defences are provided,
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 133 
 
 as already explained ; and the mere knowledge that 
 field forces were maintained would probably be sufficient 
 to deter the enemy from making any such attempts, 
 which under any circumstances would be attended with 
 great risk of failure. At the same time it is well to 
 consider whether the gain, from enforcing strict dis- 
 cipline and attendance at daylight drill by money pay- 
 ments, is not so great as to justify the additional cost. 
 Again, it may be objected that so much dissatisfaction 
 would result from the non-payment of so large a portion 
 of the Volunteers as the field force that it would lead 
 to a break-up of the force. Five years' experience with 
 Australian Volunteers forces me to support the opinion 
 of their officers, and to recommend, with much reluc- 
 tance, payment for the whole force, as it is every day 
 becoming more evident that, without the paid system, 
 real mihtary efficiency cannot be attained. 
 
 PAYMENT OF FORCES. 
 
 Next, as to the amount of this payment. In New 
 South Wales the officers and men receive very high 
 rates of pay for detached daylight drills, as well as for 
 the continuous training of six days at Easter. But it 
 has been recommended that the number of compulsory 
 detached drills should be increased to thirty per annum, 
 besides the continuous training, on the understanding 
 that the present pay of 12/. per annum to the men be 
 not exceeded. This is tantamount to a reduction in the 
 rates of pay. It was admitted before the Military 
 Defence Inquiry Commission of New South Wales that 
 
 L
 
 ,34 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 the rates were very liigli/ but it was urged that a 
 reduction might have the ejQfect of breaking up the force. 
 The Commissioners, therefore, preferred to increase 
 the number of compulsory drills and the stringency of 
 the regulations. They also recommended enrolment for 
 one year. There is no reason, however, for adhering to 
 the New South Wales rates in those Colonies where the 
 money payment is not at present in force. If it should 
 be decided, therefore, to adopt the paid system, I strongly 
 recommend the adoption of the strict regulations, penal- 
 ties, term of enrolment for one year at least, and mode- 
 rate rates of pay in force in South Australia. On reference 
 to Colonel Downes' evidence before the Military Com- 
 mittee it will be seen that this force is a complete suc- 
 cess. That officer informed me that recruits can be ob- 
 tained without any difficulty, notwithstanding the strin- 
 gency of his regulations and the long term of enrolment 
 (three years). It may also be mentioned that there is 
 scarcely any dijQference between the rates of wages at 
 Sydney and Adelaide. 
 
 Although I admit the enormous advantage of yearly 
 encampments for continuous training — especially in the 
 case of unpaid Volunteers — I concur in the opinion given 
 by some of the mihtary members of that Commission to 
 the effect that the annual continuous traininof should not 
 be compulsory, or paid for. Considering that a large 
 number of men come from the wage-earning classes, it 
 
 ^ The fact that the men of the Yohmteer Xaval Brigade in Sydney were 
 paid 12Z. per annum, without being subjected either to continuous training, 
 dayUght drills, or stringent regulations, induced the Commandant of New 
 South Wales to recommend the same rate of pay, as he feared that he could 
 not pret men at a lower rate.
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 135 
 
 is obvious that, although they can with ease be got to 
 attend detached drills of a few hours' duration on Satur- 
 days, and occasionally for whole days on hohdays, they 
 may be unable, without serious loss, to go into camp 
 for six or even a less number of days. If men attend 
 twenty daylight drills in the year, besides drills at night, 
 which need not be paid for, the continuous training is 
 not of such importance as with an unpaid Volunteer 
 force. In fact, there will be time enough, on the out- 
 break of war, to give the officers and men in a paid 
 Volunteer force this additional training. 
 
 The garrisons for the defensive works come under 
 the same category as the field force, and they would be 
 furnished from it. 
 
 As to country corps, owing to their distance from 
 the points to be protected, they would not be available 
 for defence purposes, as the attacks on these Colonies 
 are certain to be sudden. The cost of maintaining such 
 corps as Volunteers, with a capitation grant, may be con- 
 sidered to be too heavy. A less expensive organisation 
 can, however, be adopted, similar to that of the rifle 
 companies, as originally established in South Australia 
 without a capitation grant. I would, however, place 
 these companies directly under the Commandant. 
 
 NAVAL BRIGADE. 
 
 With regard to the Naval Brigade, considering that 
 the officers and men can only be recruited from a Hmitcd 
 source — the seafaring class — and from tliat portion of 
 the community which is employed in connection with 
 
 L 2
 
 136 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 the shipping of a port, it is absolutely necessary to give 
 pay. The Naval Volunteer Corps which exists in New- 
 South Wales and New Zealand, unless entirely reorgan- 
 ised, can never be of any real value for service afloat. 
 On this point iVdmiral Wilson gives valuable evidence, 
 which must be followed if any reality is to be given 
 to such Naval Brigades as may be established in the 
 Australian Colonies. The Victorian Naval Reserve is 
 tlie only Colonial naval force which approaches the 
 standard laid down by Admiral Wilson . 
 
 GENERAL REMARKS. 
 
 The efficiency of the defence organisation depends 
 entirely upon the efficiency of the officers, and it is 
 hopeless to expect any improvement until they are 
 afforded means of acquiring knowledge. The first step 
 to be taken is to establish a school of instruction, at 
 which all officers should be induced to attend. In all 
 the Colonies I have found that the best officers are 
 eager to avail themselves of every opportunity afforded 
 them, and it will be unwise economy to grudge the 
 small expenditure necessary for the purpose. Military 
 lending libraries, reading and lecture rooms should 
 be established in connection with the school of instruc- 
 tion. The encouragement of lectures and discussions 
 amongst the officers on military subjects cannot but be 
 beneficial. 
 
 The nomination or elective principle for the ap- 
 pointment of officers must be abolished (except in the 
 case of rifle companies) if efficiency is to be insured.
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 137 
 
 It does not admit of question that persons are often 
 elected who do not possess the quahfications required 
 of officers. 
 
 Matters affecting the efficiency of the military 
 machine in time of war should be considered without 
 delay : such as the supply of ammunition ; the supply 
 and distribution of water and ammunition to the troops 
 whilst engaged in the field ; commissariat supplies and 
 ambulances, and store arrangements. The supply of 
 ammunition in war time would be best met by tlie esta- 
 blishment of a central arsenal on the Australian Con- 
 tinent, from which Queensland could draw her warlike 
 stores. For many years, however, all the Australian 
 Colonies will have to maintain sufficient reserves of am- 
 munition for small arms and ordnance ; for in time of 
 war it will be impossible to ensure supplies from Eng- 
 land. Other subjects will have to be considered in 
 detail by the staff of the local forces. The necessity for 
 a well organised military store department is also of 
 paramount importance. All these things will, of ne- 
 cessity, be on a small scale in Queensland, and it will 
 be quite possible to organise them in an economical 
 manner ; but the point to be insisted on is that they 
 should receive attention in time of peace, and not be left 
 for settlement when war is imminent. 
 
 The recommendation of the Commission,^ that an 
 Imperial officer should be appointed Inspector of the 
 Local Forces, and Military Adviser to the several Go- 
 vernments, is of special importance, and a reference to 
 the evidence given will show the very strong opinion 
 
 • See p. 157.
 
 138 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 held by the several commandants on the subject. It 
 is essential for the maintenance of efficiency in military 
 forces that there should be periodical and searching in- 
 spections of everything connected with their administra- 
 tion. To obtain this the Australian Government must 
 have an independent officer, in no way connected with the 
 Colonies — an outsider, in fact — whose only aim will be 
 to point out what is required from time to time to main- 
 tain efficiency in the defence organisations. The ap- 
 pointment of such an officer would strengthen the hands 
 of the commandants, and be a guarantee that full value 
 was being obtained for the outlay incurred. 
 
 Xo doubt some little advantage mi^ht result from 
 the presence of Imperial troops in the Colonies; but, 
 under a proper organisation for the local forces, there is 
 no reason to doubt the practicability of ensuring the re- 
 quisite military efficiency for dealing successfully with 
 the problem of self-defence, due regard being had to 
 local circumstances and requirements. 
 
 The principle of short service and deferred pay, with 
 ultimate employment in tlie civil departments of the 
 State, will be the best organisation for tlie permanent 
 force, and, if effectively worked out, it will lead to the 
 formation of a trained reserve available in time of war. 
 
 The police force, in the towns near the seaboard, 
 should also be drilled to act as a military body in sup- 
 port of the other land forces, their place being supplied 
 for the time by .special constables. If the requisite 
 number of Volunteers cannot be obtained, resort should 
 be had to a Militia, and although a general impression 
 appears to prevail that the Volunteer forces of the dif- 
 ferent Colonies are not as efficient as they should be, this
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 139 
 
 may be traced to defects in organisation rather than in 
 principle. As far as practicable, the Volunteer portion of 
 the artillery and torpedo corps should be enrolled from 
 the population in the immediate vicinity of the points to 
 be defended ; but the men for the field force should be 
 taken from as large an area of country as possible. It is 
 believed that the disinclination which exists among Eng- 
 lish-speaking races to contribute in person towards the 
 defence of the State, as the duty of every citizen, may be 
 gradually eradicated by cultivating amongst the youth 
 of the rising generation a knowledge of the use of arms 
 and of discipline. This may be partly effected by the 
 introduction of elementary drill in all places of educa- 
 tion, and by the formation of cadet corps where the 
 numbers are sufficient. 
 
 Every officer should quahfy for his position, and the 
 troops should be frequently exercised on the ground 
 hkely to be occupied in repelling an attack. The em- 
 ployment of Imperial officers, to act as instructors, would 
 lead to increased efficiency, and, if they were replaced 
 at short periods, httle difficulty would be experienced 
 in keeping pace with the improvements made in military 
 science. 
 
 SIR PETER'S CONCLUSIONS. 
 
 (a) An Artillery Permanent Force is most desirable, but is 
 not recommended for the small Colonies. The strength would be 
 too small to secure value for the large outlay. 
 
 (6) The balance of opinion in Australia is decidedly to the 
 effect that an unpaid Volunteer force cannot be sufficiently 
 trained to form a reliable defence force, and that, Avhen the 
 numbers are small, the difficulties of maintaining discipline are 
 greatly increased. It is admitted that good marksmen can 
 be turned out under the unpaid system, hut they will not he fit
 
 I40 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES, 
 
 to take the field as efl&cient soldiers. The popular notion that 
 Volunteers, if good marksmen, and in sufficient numbers, and 
 well commanded, will be able to defeat an invading force, is 
 rapidly losing ground, and is scouted by experienced and 
 thoughtful Volunteer officers throughout the Colonies. 
 
 (c) Day-light drills are absolutely necessary in order to 
 attain efficiency. 
 
 (d) With an mqxiid or purely Volunteer force the daylight 
 drills cannot be enforced, and a very large percentage of the 
 men never attend these drills. 
 
 (e) Encampments are always necessary, more so in the case 
 of an unpaid Volunteer force. They are sure to be attended by 
 the majority of Volunteers, whether paid or unpaid, and it is 
 not advisable to make attendance compulsor}". 
 
 (/) When money is available, the paid system should cer- 
 tainly be adopted ; but whether the Volunteers should be paid 
 or unpaid is a question of policy, ivhich can only he decided by 
 Government. 
 
 (;/) Where a permanent artillery force is not maintained, 
 the auxiliary artillery should certainly be paid. 
 
 (Ji) Torpedo corps should under any circumstances be paid, 
 being more or less professional corps recruited from a limited 
 class. 
 
 (i) The field force (comprising field artillery, engineers, 
 when they are maintained as a separate body from the torpedo 
 corps, and infantry) should be paid, if the country can afford the 
 expense. If not paid, the strength of the field force might be 
 increased, in order to make up by quantity for the inferior 
 quality ; but this course is not recommended, as it will be pre- 
 ferable to lay out the extra money for the large force in improv- 
 ing the quality of a smaller number. 
 
 (j) If payment for compulsory attendance at drill be 
 adopted, the South Australian organisation should be adopted 
 in preference to that of New South Whales. 
 
 (A:) The question of land grants to be substituted for money 
 payments should be considered ; the system, as hitherto tried, 
 was founded on an entirely wronsr basis.
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 141 
 
 {V) Rifle companies on the South Australian plan, wiOi or 
 U'lthout a capitation grant, are best adapted to country districts ; 
 but they must not be established if an unpaid Volunteer force is 
 maintained. 
 
 (m) A school of instruction should be established for officers 
 and non-commissioned officers, the commandant and paid staff 
 acting as instructors. 
 
 (h) The election of officers by corps should be abolished, 
 except in rifle companies. 
 
 (0) Reserves of ammunition should be maintained. All 
 questions connected with commissariat and other supplies should 
 be settled in time of peace. 
 
 (p) An Imperial officer, to act as inspecting officer and 
 military adviser, should be appointed. 
 
 In 1884 Sir Peter Scratchley was re-editing some 
 papers on the subject of the local military forces of 
 the Australasian Colonies. Among them were the 
 following tabular statements. If these are read with 
 the foregoing descriptions, which were written in 1882, 
 and compared with the remarks on the present state 
 of the defences of Australia and New Zealand, which 
 will be found set out in the chapters specially devoted 
 to the individual Colonies, a very fair estimate can be 
 made as to the strength and organisation of the military 
 forces in the Colonies at the present time. 
 
 Table A. gives a description of the various local 
 forces in the Australasian Colonies. 
 
 Table B. gives the strength and composition of the 
 several military forces under the diflferent organisations. 
 The numbers, Sir Peter Scratchley considered, might in 
 some cases be reduced if the paid system should be 
 introduced.
 
 142 
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 I 1 
 
 o 
 
 I I 
 
 (X) CD 
 
 Oj O 
 
 '^ o >^ 
 
 <.5 
 
 •- p- 
 
 r' >i 
 
 5 ~" 
 
 33 ._^ -3 
 
 <3^3 
 
 c 
 
 
 CD 
 
 *c 
 
 c- 
 b 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 6 
 
 
 c 
 
 Ti "O 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 
 •^ 
 
 P^ 
 
 bo 
 
 C 
 
 O 
 
 fi 
 
 ^ 
 
 '^ V 
 
 ao 
 
 .2 a 
 
 ■5 
 
 s 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 ^
 
 LOCAL FORCES. 
 
 143 
 
 1 
 
 s 
 
 Will probably 
 be increased 
 
 to 1,200 
 
 do. do. 
 
 to 850 
 
 To be reduced 
 to 4,000 
 
 
 'lU^OXPtlBJO 
 
 C5 •« lO ■*! t^ 
 -H (M 00 «£ rj «0 
 
 ^' "' ^ - '-' 
 
 
 
 OS 
 
 11 
 
 
 ■|| 
 
 n ° 
 
 Xjurejni 
 
 2,191 
 900 
 755 
 414 
 
 5,348 
 
 CO 
 
 
 
 CD 
 Oi 
 
 opatljox 
 
 • 1 2 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 \ 
 
 CO 
 
 
 00 
 
 sjaamSna 
 
 1 ^ 1 
 1 04 1 
 
 .fwUI^iV 
 
 1,016 
 
 250 
 200 
 907 
 
 CO 
 
 jCjibabo 
 
 1 ^ ' ■ t^ CO 
 
 1 
 
 -a 
 
 i 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ■a 
 
 .2 
 
 S 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 
 Xj^ubjuI 
 
 1,340 
 780 
 
 
 
 opadjox 
 
 0,1111 
 1 1 1 1 1 
 
 
 
 I— 1 
 
 sjaainSng 
 
 S 1 1 1 1 1 
 
 8 
 
 A-jann.iv g 1 2 1 1 i 
 
 
 
 
 319 
 
 125 
 
 being 
 
 established 
 
 50 
 
 being 
 established 
 
 
 g 
 
 New South Wales 
 Victoria .... 
 South Australia . 
 Queensland . . 
 Tasmania . . . 
 New Zealand . . 
 
 Total . . .
 
 144 
 
 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 NOTE. 
 
 The number of naval and military officers now 
 employed in tlie service of the Australian Colonies, 
 New Zealand, and Tasmania, by the permission of the 
 Board of Admiralty and of the War Office, is as 
 
 follows : — 
 
 Jfumber of Oncers on the Active List of the 
 
 Army emjjloyed. 
 
 - 
 
 Colonel 
 
 Majors 
 
 Captaius 
 
 Lieutenants 
 
 South Australia . . . 
 New South Wales . . 
 
 Queensland 
 
 Victoria 
 
 New Zealand .... 
 
 Total . . 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 2 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 6 3 
 
 Number of Officers on the Active List of the Navy ejnployed. 
 
 — 1 Captain 1 Commander 
 
 1 
 Lieutenant | G unners 
 
 Queensland 
 
 South Australia . . . 
 Victoria 
 
 Total . . 
 
 — 1 
 
 1 — 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 1 1 1 
 
 ! 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 Military Officers 
 Naval Officers . 
 
 Grand Total 
 
 15 
 
 2r
 
 M5 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 ^'EW SOUTH WALES} 
 
 Looking at the map, it is at once obvious that an attack 
 upon New South Wales by a foreign Power can only be 
 made at some point along the coast which forms the 
 eastern boundary of the Colony. This coast, well lighted 
 and easy to navigate, is open to the Pacific Ocean, and 
 extends for about six hundred miles. It consists of 
 cliffs, bold headlands, and undulating hills interspersed 
 with low-lying country and sandy beaches. The pre- 
 vailing winds are north-easterly in summer and westerly 
 in winter, when the water is comparatively smooth ; 
 but heavy gales of wind occasionally blow from other 
 quarters, and owing to the coast being exposed to the 
 Pacific Ocean a heavy swell breaks upon the shore and 
 renders landing in boats diflicult. Numerous harbours, 
 however, capable of accommodating the largest vessels, 
 and many small ports, besides a few open roadsteads 
 and bays, are to be found along the coast. 
 
 Port Jackson is the principal harbour of the Colony, 
 and contains a main harbour, with an area of about 
 nine square miles, and a middle harbour, with an area 
 
 ' The geographical facts in the chapters on New South Wales, Victoria, 
 Queensland, South Australia, and Tasmania, are selected from the Preliminarif 
 Defence Reports made in 1877 by Sir "VViUiam Jervois in conjunction with 
 Sir Peter Scratchley.
 
 146 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 of three square miles. To the north of Port Jackson are 
 the harbours Broken Bay, Newcastle, and Port Stephens,^ 
 and the open roadsteads at Cape Byron, Trial Bay, and 
 Cape Hawke. South of Port Jackson are Botany Bay, 
 Jervis Bay,^ and Twofold Bay.^ All of these will admit 
 vessels of large size, although Botany Bay and the bays 
 north of Port Jackson are not safe during easterly 
 gales. The minor harbours* are — to the north, the 
 harbours at the mouths of the Manning, Macleay, 
 Clarence, and Richmond Rivers, and Port Macquarie 
 at the mouth of the river Hastings ; to the south, 
 the small ports of Hacking, Wollongong, Kiama, Ulla- 
 dulla, and Bateman's Bay, some of which form outlets 
 for rivers. 
 
 Sir WilUam Jervois and Sir Peter Scratchley began 
 their joint connection with the military defences of the 
 Australasian Colonies by inquiring into the steps neces- 
 sary to be taken to secure the proper defence of the 
 mother Colony. 
 
 In view of the facts that no settlements of any 
 importance existed near the sea, and that food supplies 
 in large quantities could only be obtained at Sydney 
 and Newcastle (the flourishing port of the great coal 
 district of New South Wales), they considered that 
 these were the only places likely to be attacked, and 
 consequently the only places that required special local 
 
 * Distant from Sydney about 20, 70, aud 110 miles respectively. 
 
 ^ 95 miles from Sydney. 
 
 ^ 2.'}o miles from Sydney. 
 
 ■• The entrances to which are all more or less obstructed by bars which 
 reduce the depth of water to from seven to fifteen feet, and in some cases 
 to below seven feet.
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 147 
 
 defences. In their opinion Botany Bay ^ should be 
 defended with a view of preventing its occupation by 
 an enemy ; but the construction of batteries at Broken 
 Bay ^ was unnecessary. 
 
 DEFENCE OF SYDNEY. 
 
 The following extracts ^ explain the line of defence 
 suggested for Sydney : 
 
 ' Apprehensions have been expressed that an enemy might 
 land a force at the head of one of these inlets,'* and march upon 
 the city ; but the approaches to Sydney from these quarters are, 
 however, very different from those leading from Botany Bay. 
 The country between Botany Bay and the town is open, and, as 
 before stated, there are good roads ; whereas between Sydney 
 and Broken Bay the country is difficult, covered with bush, and 
 the roads are bad. These roads can be made impassable to an 
 enemy, both at the landings and at other places. There are 
 three converging points at which, in order to meet the impro- 
 bable case of his making an attempt against Sydney from 
 Broken Bay, special preparation should be made to oppose him 
 — at the Spit Ferry, at the junction of the tracks from Pitt 
 Water and Cowan Creek, and at the junction of the road from 
 Peat's Ferry to St. Leonards and Parramatta. At these points 
 earthworks might be thrown up at the time, trees cut down, 
 interlaced with wires, and other obstacles formed, thus provid- 
 ing strong entrenchments, behind which the field force for the 
 
 ' The northern shore of which is only about three or four miles from the 
 outskirts of Sydney, with which city it is connected by good roads. 
 
 * Situated at the mouth of the Hawkesbury River, about eighteen miles 
 north of Port Jackson. Here extensive anchorage is to be found for ships 
 of any size, and by means of inlets on the southern shore of the bay, called 
 Pitt Water and Cowan Creek, vessels can approach within fifteen miles of 
 Sj'dney. 
 
 ^ From Preliminary Report on Defences of Netc South Wales. 
 
 ' Pitt "Water and Cowan Creek.
 
 148 
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES, 
 Port JTaclcson. 
 
 .'•auT/tr'd'.' 'iettg'^ E.-itab'
 
 JVjEJV south wales. 149 
 
 defence of Sydney would be in a position to repel any possible 
 attack from the northward. The difficulties of an attack from 
 this quarter, both as regards the distances to be marched and 
 the obstacles to be overcome, are so great it did not appear 
 at all probable it would be attempted ; and it is unnecessary 
 to recommend the construction of batteries for the defence of 
 Broken Bay. 
 
 The probability of a hostile force landing to attack Sydney 
 on any part of the coast between Botany Bay and Broken Bay 
 is exceedingly remote, while beyond, either to the northward or 
 the southward, the distances to be traversed and the difficulties 
 to be overcome are looked upon as sufficient safeguards against 
 any such attempt being made. The bays on the coast in the 
 neighbourhood of Sydney are exposed to the rolling swell of the 
 Pacific, and, except during westerly winds, on the duration of 
 which no calculation can be based, are exceedingly unfavour- 
 able for the landing of troops. As regards a landing between 
 Port Jackson and Broken Bay, ' an enemy would only be in a 
 similar position to that which he would occupy if he attempted 
 to advance from Pitt Water. The only point between Port 
 Jackson and Botany Bay at which there is a comparative 
 facility for landing is Long Bay, which is protected from all 
 but south-easterly winds. An attempt to land at any of the 
 bays adjacent to Sydney, where, in exceptional cases, landing 
 may be practicable, or an attack from the direction of Broken 
 Bay, must be provided against by a field force, acting from 
 positions affording the readiest access to the points to be de- 
 fended.' 
 
 Now as to the probability of hostile vessels throwing shells 
 into Sydney from outside the entrance to the harbour, this, no 
 doubt, is possible, but it would not be desirable to construct 
 land batteries to prevent this mode of attack. Such defences 
 would only lead to considerable additional expenditure, both 
 on works and men, and after all might not effect their object ; 
 whilst the ship fired at would be a comparative!}' small object 
 and at a considerable distance, on the other hand the place she 
 would be firing into covers several square miles, and every shell 
 
 .M
 
 I50 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 thrown into it must take effect, and create considerable con- 
 sternation. Apart from other considerations, probably the best 
 plan of resisting such an attack would be by spar torpedo boats 
 or vessels constructed for projecting the Whitehead torpedo, 
 which, issuing from Sydney Harbour, might be directed against 
 the enemy's ships. 
 
 They considered, however, that steps should be 
 taken for the general defence of the coast, so as to 
 prevent an enemy occupying any of the harbours 
 whence he might issue to attack and capture passing 
 vessels. It is sometimes urged that the defence of 
 these harbours can be best accomplislied by torpe- 
 does. This method did not appear practicable, as 
 it would necessitate the construction of batteries at 
 each port, without affecting the proceedings of hos- 
 tile cruisers, except in the immediate vicinity of the 
 harbours. 
 
 Taking all the circumstances into account. Sir 
 William Jervois and Sir Peter Scratchley arrived at 
 the following conclusions — 
 
 (i.) The most effective and economical means of 
 providing for the defence of the harbours along the 
 coast, for the protection of local commerce, and to 
 prevent Sydney being shelled by ships lying outside 
 the harbour defences, would be to provide an ironclad 
 vessel superior to any enemy's ship likely to come into 
 Australian waters. 
 
 (ii.) Special local protection must be provided for 
 Newcastle. 
 
 (iii.) A field force should be provided to oppose an 
 attempt at landing in the neighbourliood of Sydney, or
 
 JVEJV SOUTH WALES. 
 
 151 
 
 an attack from the direction of Broken Bay, as well as 
 for the support and protection of the sea batteries. 
 
 Defences of Nevj South Wales. — Original Scheme codified hy 
 Sir Peter Scratchley. 
 
 LAND DEFENCES. 
 
 Port Jackson. 
 
 South Head. — Reconstruction 
 and improvement of existing 
 batteries 
 
 Mid. Head and George's Head. 
 — Reconstruction and im- 
 provement of existing bat- 
 teries 
 
 Mid. Head and Georges Head. 
 — New batteries 
 
 To be armed with three 10-inch, eight 
 80-pr. rifled guns, two S.B. shell guns. 
 (Two of the 80-pr8. on sea face to be 
 replaced ultimately by heavier guns) 
 
 To be armed with five 10-inch, one 9- 
 inch, eleven 80-pr. rifled guns, five S.B. 
 shell guns, ten S.B. 68-prs. 
 
 Ditto 
 
 Bear Island. — Enclosed work 
 with barracks 
 
 Signal Hill. — Enclosed 
 with barracks 
 
 work 
 
 BOTANT. 
 
 To be armed with one 10-inch, two 9- 
 inch, and two 80-pr. rifled guns. Bar- 
 racks for garrison 
 
 Newcastle. 
 
 To be armed with three 9-iuch and four 
 80-pr. rifled guns. Barracks for gar- 
 
 Baeracks and Retrenchments. 
 
 Barracks at South and Middle For garrisons of batteries 
 
 Heads 
 Entrenchments at South Head, 
 
 Middle Head, and George's 
 
 Head 
 
 To enclose batteries 
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCES. 
 
 Port Jackson I Complete system of submarine mines, 
 
 : with observing and firing stations for 
 both channels at entrance 
 
 Newcastle I Ditto, across channel 
 
 Botany Bay 1 Mechanical mines near entrance
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFEXCES 
 
 MILITARY FORCES. 
 
 Regular Artillery Corps . . . 
 Volunteer Militia (Auxiliary) 
 
 Garrison Artillery 
 
 Torpedo Corps 
 
 Volunteer Militia Field Force 
 
 to repel landings 
 
 375 officers and men 
 200 officers and men 
 
 100 officers and men 
 
 1,500 officers and men — artiUery, engi- 
 neers, and infanti-y. (Police to furnish 
 mounted corps) 
 
 NAVAL DEFEXCES. 
 
 Ironclad vessel ' For protection of coast and commerce 
 
 Torpedo-boats i For harbour defence 
 
 Naval Brigade and permanent For ironclad vessel and torpedo-boats 
 
 crew I 
 
 The report of the Military Defence Inquiry Cora- 
 mismon of New South Wales ^ claims special attention, 
 owing to the fact that five of its members were military 
 officers.- This was the first time in AustraUa that so 
 many men, possessed of varied and extensive experience 
 in colonial military aflPairs, had met together ; and their 
 opinions, as embodied in the report of the Military 
 Committee, must therefore carry great weight. These 
 officers brought to bear upon the subject an intimate 
 knowledge of what was wanted, and a practical acquaint- 
 ance with Colonial resources. Accordingly it is not too 
 much to say they formed the most efficient local com- 
 mittee that up to that time ever had under its consider- 
 ation the subject of Australasian defence. 
 
 ' Held in Sydney in 1881. 
 
 - Sir Peter (then Colonel) Scratchley, K.C.M.G., R.E., Consultbg 
 Military Engineer to the Governments of New South Wales, Victoria, Queens- 
 land, South Australia, Tasmania, and Xevs' Zealand ; Colonel Anderuon, 
 C.M.G., Commanding Local Forces of Victoria; Colonel Downes, RA., 
 Commanding Local Forces of South Australia; Colonel Richardson, Com- 
 manding Local Forces of New South Wales ; and Colonel Roberts, Com^ 
 manding Artillery Forces of New South Wales.
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 153 
 
 The Commission was appointed to inquire into the 
 working of the laws, regulations, and arrangements made 
 for the establishment and maintenance of the military 
 forces of New South Wales, including the system of ex- 
 amination for appointments and promotion therein, and 
 to suggest improvements with a view to economy in 
 expenditure and efficiency in organisation, and generally 
 to report upon the whole subject of the military de- 
 fences of the Colony. A sub-Committee, composed of 
 the military members, was formed in order to collect 
 information and submit their opinions on the purely 
 military questions involved in the inquiry. In addition 
 to this. Admiral Wilson, then commanding the Austra- 
 lian squadron, gave evidence, and laid before the Com- 
 mission suggestions respecting the naval defences which, 
 in his opinion, should be adopted in order to com- 
 plete the defence organisation of New South Wales. 
 Thus the report and proceedings of the Commission 
 may be said to embody all points connected with the 
 naval and military defences of New South Wales. 
 
 The Commission accepted as a basis for their de- 
 liberations the scheme of land defence recommended by 
 Sir William Jervois and Sir Peter Scratchley for New 
 South Wales ; but the question of naval defence, al- 
 though not included in tlie instructions issued to the 
 Commission, was entertained because it was found 
 impossible to discuss the military defences without 
 taking into account the naval measures required to 
 complete the defence organisation of the Colony. The 
 Commission in their report confined themselves to the 
 naval measures for harbour defence ; but at the same
 
 154 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 time full information regarding the naval defences for 
 the protection of commerce will be found in the evi- 
 dence received from Admiral Wilson^ and Sir Peter 
 Scratchley. 
 
 Althoucrh the defence organisation of New South 
 Wales is necessarily on a much larger scale than that of 
 the other Australasian Colonies, with the exception of 
 Victoria and New Zealand, Sir Peter Scratchley con- 
 sidered that the general system of defence best suited for 
 New South Wales would be found equally applicable 
 to the other Colonies, modifications being admitted to 
 suit local circumstances and requirements. The pro- 
 posed measures contained in the diiferent schemes of 
 defence for the various Colonies set forth in these pages 
 are based on the same principles, and composed more 
 or less of the same elements ; consequently the changes 
 and improvements recommended in the defence organ- 
 isation of New South Wales must, to a great extent, 
 be suitable to the other Colonies. The following con- 
 clusions and recommendations were looked upon by Sir 
 Peter as having an important bearing upon any military 
 reorganisation scheme that might be adopted : — 
 
 CONCLUSIONS AND RECOMMENDATIONS OF NEW 
 SOUTH WALES COMMISSION.^ 
 
 (1) The necessity for maintaining a sufficient force 
 of Permanent Artillery was advocated : — 
 
 In time of peace the care and guarding of the guns, maga- 
 
 * See chapter on Naval Defence, p. 58. 
 
 " For Sir Peter ^Scratchley's opinion on these .conclusions and recom- 
 mendations see chapter on Local Forces (0).
 
 JVEIV SOUTH WALES. i55 
 
 zines, and appliances demand the presence at all times of a 
 skilled and disciplined body of men ; and at the outbreak of 
 hostilities, however efficient and numerous the reserve or Volun- 
 teer force may be, a large percentage of thoroughly competent 
 and highly drilled soldiers is necessary for the working of each 
 gun. In a matter of this kind an error on the side of false 
 economy might be fatal. Nature has favoured the construction 
 of some very formidable batteries at a moderate cost, but it must 
 never be forgotten that the artillery placed in position will not 
 answer the purpose intended unless handled with the utmost 
 skill and precision attainable. Universal experience has shown 
 that this skill and precision can be secured only by careful and 
 continued drill as a business, and not by occasional exercise, 
 differing very little from a pastime. The fully instructed 
 artilleryman is in reality an artisan of a high order, and time, 
 habit, and systematic teaching are necessary to make him 
 thoroughly competent. 
 
 (2) The formation of a reserve of trained men was 
 strongly urged : — 
 
 As the members of the permanent force retire from actual 
 service on the termination of their engagements, being then 
 well disciplined and instructed artillerymen, it is of the utmost 
 importance that means should be adopted to secure their ser- 
 vices for a further period of five years in case of emergency. 
 The Commission therefore recommend the formation of a reserve 
 force, to be composed of those who have passed through the 
 regular force, and of such other equally fit and approved artillery- 
 men as may present themselves for enrolment, to a number not 
 exceeding 560 men, A considerable period must elapse before 
 this limit can be reached, but this reserve force would be a con- 
 stantly growing body, and would be as efficient as the perma- 
 nent force. It is thought that, by a retaining fee of 6/., and a 
 payment of 10s. for each of twelve daylight drills, coupled with 
 the prospect of employment in the railway or some other 
 department of the public service, the ranks of this i-eserve force 
 would fill up with reasonable rapidity.
 
 156 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 (3) The retention of the existing paid Volunteer 
 force as a Volunteer Militia^ with the then rates of pay 
 (12/. per annum for privates),^ was recommended, and 
 an opinion expressed that the number of daylight drills 
 should be increased to thirty per annum, exclusive of 
 the continuous training of six days in each year ; also 
 tliat more stringent regulations be adopted to insure 
 discipline ; and that the Militia should be enrolled for 
 one year, with leave to retire at any time, on giving 
 one month's notice, complying with the regulations, 
 and submitting to a penalty of two pounds. - 
 
 (4) The formation of a purely Volunteer force, to 
 be affihated to and trained with the Volunteer Militia, 
 was suggested, but the expenditure on this force was 
 confined to the provision of instruction, arms, and 
 ammunition. 
 
 (5) The reorganisation of tlie paid Volunteer Xaval 
 Brigade was advised, so as to establish it as a Xaval 
 Eeserve for service afloat in armed steamers, gun- 
 boats, torpedo launches, and boats for patrol and 
 observation. 
 
 (6) The recommendations of the Military Committee 
 with regard to the appointment, promotion, and educa- 
 tion of officers, were adopted in certain particulars.^ 
 
 (7) The recommendation of the ^lilitary Committee 
 was endorsed as to the appointment of an Imperial 
 
 * The 12/. per annum paid as follows: — 20 balf-day drills, at bs. — 5/.; 
 6 days' continuous training in camp, 3Z. ; the balance, 4/., as a bonus at end 
 of year if the man fulfils all conditions. 
 
 * A majority of the Commissioners were in favour of maintaining the 
 Militia on a less expensive footing. 
 
 ^ See Appendix A.
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES. 157 
 
 officer as inspecting officer of the Australian local forces, 
 and military adviser to the several Governments.^ 
 
 The duties of this officer should be to conduct periodical 
 inspections of the local forces and the military defences and 
 establishments of the Australian Colonies, and advise the 
 Governments on all subjects connected with the maintenance 
 of the local defences. In time of peace this officer would not 
 exercise any executive command, but in time of war, should 
 there be combined or federal arrangements for defence, he would 
 assume supreme direction. The Committee, in making this re- 
 commendation, desire not to lessen the authority or full respon- 
 sibility of the local commandants, but rather to strengthen their 
 position. 
 
 (8) Certain suggestions of the Military Committee 
 on sundry subjects relating to the organisation and 
 equipment of the local forces were approved."-^ 
 
 The completion of the defence works in this Colony 
 was somewhat delayed in consequence of the money 
 vote proving insufficient. However, in 188-3 a supple- 
 mentary vote of 70,000/. was included in the military 
 estimate of that year, and the work was carried on in 
 accordance with the recommendations. Since then 
 great progress has been made, and all the guns are now 
 in position, so that in the event of war the batteries 
 would be ready to repel attacks on Port Jackson, 
 Botany Bay, and Newcastle. The barracks at South 
 and Middle Heads are completed, and the entrencli- 
 
 ' This appointment to be held from three to five years, subject to 
 renewal. 
 
 - See Appendix A,
 
 158 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 ments recommended are finished, A system of submarine 
 mines now guards the entrance to Port Jackson, while 
 great progress has been made in the torpedo defences 
 at Newcastle and Botany Bay. The military forces 
 have been reduced in strength to some extent, and 
 further alterations are contemplated. Practically, how- 
 ever, the original recommendations have been carried 
 out, and the force is increasing in efficienc5^ The pur- 
 chase of gun-boats is still under consideration. 
 
 In 1881 H.M.S. 'Wolverene,' a screw corvette, was 
 presented to the Colony, and is still retained as a train- 
 ing-ship for the Naval Brigade. This force has lately 
 been reorganised so as to be available for service afloat 
 in accordance with the recommendations of the New 
 South Wales Commission. In a private memorandum 
 made by Sir Peter Scratchley in 1884 I find against 
 the entry ' Naval Brigade likely to be organised and 
 " Wolverene " (colonial ship) maintained for training 
 purposes,' these words, ' This is the fatal blot in New 
 South Wales. Should follow Victoria.'
 
 159 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 VICTORIA. 
 
 A GLANCE at the chart of AustraHa shows at once 
 that an attack upon Victoria by a foreign Power can 
 only be made along the seaboard, which forms the 
 southern boundary of the Colony. The coast extends 
 from Cape Howe to the south-east extremity of South 
 Australia at the mouth of the Glenelg River, a distance 
 of nearly six hundred miles, all more or less inaccessi- 
 ble, a considerable portion being iron-bound with high 
 cliffs. Even in places where there are low sandy 
 hills and beaches the sea breaks more or less heavily 
 throughout the year, and a landing is almost im- 
 practicable. 
 
 Port Phillip, situated near the centre of the coast, is 
 the only harbour of importance. It is an estuary about 
 thirty miles long and twenty broad, having an extensive 
 bay on the eastern shore ; while a branch estuary, 
 averaging five miles in width, extends westwards for a 
 distance of fifteen miles. The extreme breadtli of Port 
 Phillip from east to west, inclusive of the branch 
 estuary, is about thirty-five miles, and the total area 
 about seven hundred square miles. At the western 
 extremity is the town of Geelong, a shipping port 
 for wool and ])roduco from the westward. At tlie
 
 i6o 
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 extreme north lies Hobson's Bay, about three miles in 
 length by one and a half in depth, near the shores of 
 wliich is situated the city of Melbourne, with its 
 numerous suburbs, extending from Williamstown on 
 the western, to Emerald Hill and Sandridge on the 
 northern, and St. Kilda and Brighton on the eastern side. 
 
 Map of Port Fliillip. 
 
 The entrance to Port Phillip (about 4,000 yards 
 wide) is between the two headlands. Point Nepean and 
 Port Lonsdale. Facing the channel (about 3,500 yards 
 from Point Nepean, and about 4,500 from Point Lons- 
 dale) is Queenscliff. Owing to the existence of rocks 
 and shoals on either side of the entrance, the navigable 
 passage (called ' The Pip ') is little more than 1,600
 
 VICTORIA. 
 
 r6i 
 
 yards wide, and the tide runs through with great 
 velocity. A vessel after navigating ' The Eip ' and 
 turning to the eastward would, after passing the Hne 
 between Point Nepean and Queenscliff, find herself in 
 an open deep-water harbour, about three miles long 
 
 lifcr: 
 
 Gvelcng 6 7 
 
 Outer 
 
 Port 
 
 P li i 1 1 i 
 
 " 12 13 
 
 'iiro'ken- qf ou-fij d. 
 
 
 Symonds 
 CliaMiiel '3 12 
 
 (f^^I^" U^'"^' 
 
 
 Soundinga ijtfaihxmis 
 
 4. 2 9 4. ? NautLcalMiles 
 
 
 TheHntrance to Poirt Fhillif . 
 
 Sta7x/ord,'3 Gcc^^^swt^ 
 
 and one and a lialf broad. Thence the route to the 
 inner waters of Port Phillip is by one of two channels, 
 through shoals which for a distance of from six to ten 
 miles render navigation difficult. The distance from 
 ' The Eip ' to Hobson's Bay by the ' West Channel ' is 
 about thirty, and by the ' South Channel ' about forty
 
 1 62 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 miles. Besides these passages, there are Cole's, Loelia, 
 Symonds', and Pinnace Channels ; but owing to difficulty 
 in navigation these are seldom used. 
 
 Close to Port Phillip, on its eastern side, is Western 
 Port, a good land-locked harbour, capable of accommo- 
 dating ships of any size. About one hundred and ten 
 miles south-east of the entrance to Port Phillip is 
 Wilson's Promontory, the southernmost point of Aus- 
 traUa. Near the extremity of this promontory on 
 its eastern side is Waterloo Bay, and on its west side 
 Waratah Bay, while to the eastward are Corner Inlet 
 and Port Albert, Between the latter and Cape Howe 
 there are no harbours. To the west of Port Phillip 
 are the small harbours of Warrnambool, Belfast, and 
 Portland. 
 
 The following extracts, taken from the Preliminary 
 Eeport^ on the Defences of Victoria, which was pre- 
 pared by Sir William Jervois in conjunction with Sir 
 Peter Scratchley, show the lines upon which the scheme 
 of defence for the city of Melbourne was based : — 
 
 DEFENCE OF MELBOURNE. 
 
 (i.) Considered with regard to an Enemy entering Port Phillip 
 and occupying Hobsons Bay. 
 
 The conditions under which the question has been considered 
 on former occasions are in one important respect very different 
 from those which exist at the present time. . . . Now there need 
 be no fear that torpedoes will not be in their places when 
 required, and will not be effective should an attempt be made 
 to force the entrance to the harbour. ... It must, however, be, 
 
 ' 3Iade iu 1877.
 
 VICTORIA. 163 
 
 borne in mind, notwithstanding the greatly increased eflEiciency 
 of torpedoes, that batteries of artillery are still essential to bear 
 on attacking ships, under whose fire the submarine mines might 
 otherwise be removed. The questions then arise, whether there 
 are any positions where torpedoes can be applied in such 
 manner as effectually to prevent the passage of an enemy's 
 vessels to the inner waters of Port Phillip estuary ; and, if so, 
 whether, having regard to questions of construction and ex- 
 pense, it be possible to erect batteries which shall absolutely 
 protect torpedoes in such positions from being removed. Al- 
 though it would be impracticable to adopt at the headlands a 
 system of defence of which submarine mines would form part, 
 the conditions are favourable for the application of torpedoes in 
 the channels through the shoals within the entrance. . . . Forts 
 can be constructed with facility, on sites well adapted for the 
 protection and working of the torpedoes, where the width both 
 of the West Channel and of the South Channel is about 1,400 
 yards. Thus, by a combination of forts and torpedoes at the 
 channels through the shoals, the passage of an enemy's squadron 
 to the inner waters of Port Phillip can be absolutely prevented. 
 
 In order to prevent the possibility of an enemy passing at 
 night, the channel and approaches to it may be so illuminated by 
 the magneto-electric light as to prevent any vessel attempting 
 to remove the obstructions without being seen from the forts. 
 
 The forts defending the channels through the shoals will 
 necessarily be too far distant from the anchorage between the 
 shoals and the headlands to prevent an enemy's ships occupying 
 that outer harbour, and so closing Port Phillip both against 
 the ingress and egress of trading or other vessels. A battery 
 of powerful guns should therefore be placed at Queenscliff, 
 and another at Point Nepean, to bear upon hostile ships 
 approaching the outer channel, as well as to cross-fire upon them 
 in their passage through the channel, and, in conjunction with 
 the ' Cerberus,' to prevent an enemy occupying the outer 
 anchorage if he succeeded in reaching it. The ' Cerberus ' will 
 also aid in the defence of the passages through the shoals. 
 
 It has often been suggested that a fort should also be placed
 
 1 64 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 at Point Lonsdale ; and no doubt such a work would be of 
 advantage as affording a cross-fire with the guns on Point 
 Nepean in the passage of a vessel through ' The Eip.' I think, 
 however, that this additional work would be an unnecessary ex- 
 pense. It would not oblige a ship to pass any nearer to Point 
 Nepean, and the narrowest part of the channel is not between 
 Point Lonsdale and Point Nepean, but between the latter point 
 and Queenscliff. An enemy, knowing that access to Hobson's 
 Bay and Melbourne was absolutely barred by the defences at 
 the shoals, would not risk the running of the gauntlet between 
 the fire of the ' Cerberus ' and the two outer works. 
 
 I should mention that I have fully considered whether, 
 instead of defending Port Phillip by forts and torpedoes in con- 
 junction with the ' Cerberus,' it would be better, as has been 
 proposed on a previous occasion, to provide an ironclad vessel, 
 in addition to the ' Cerberus,' in lieu of the forts. I am 
 decidedly of opinion that it would not be desu'able to adopt this 
 course. I have long been aware of the advantages of floating 
 defences, and for upwards of twenty years I have been a strong 
 advocate for their employment ; but I think that the case 
 under consideration is not one in which the floating should be 
 substituted for the fixed element of defence. Indeed, in tlie 
 proposal to which I refer it is conceded that if it were adopted 
 it would still be necessary to have land batteries for the defence 
 of Hobson's Bay and Melbourne, and it is thereby admitted 
 that the floating defences might not succeed in preventing an 
 enemy obtaining access to the inner waters of Port Phillip. In 
 considering whether it is desirable to employ floating batteries 
 in lieu of forts it must be borne in mind that the vessel is liable 
 to be sunk, not only by artillery fire, but by the action of offen- 
 sive torpedoes or by ramming ; she may be disabled by damage 
 to her machinery, her screw, or her steering apparatus ; she 
 aflfords an unsteady gun carriage, and consequently the fire of 
 her guns must, comparatively speaking, be more or less inac- 
 curate. It may be added, as regards vessels of the 'Monitor' 
 class, that in anything like rough weather they may be unable 
 to fight their guns ; again, the very advantage claimed for the •
 
 VICTORIA. 165 
 
 vessel of being available for general service renders her liable to 
 be absent when required at the particular spot where local de- 
 fence is essential. As regards the relative expense of forts and 
 ironclad ships, it must be observed that whilst the expense 
 of the maintenance of fixed defences is insignificant, and the 
 work once constructed is permanent, the cost of maintaining 
 the vessel is considerable, and it is necessary to provide for her 
 periodical renewal. 
 
 The question under consideration is the defence of Port 
 Phillip and Melbourne, and if the artillery requisite for that 
 defence can be mounted on fixed platforms, whence an effective 
 fire can be brought to bear on the channels of approach, no 
 object is gained by placing that artillery in a vessel afloat. 
 There can be no object in substituting an unsteady platform, on 
 which the amount of protection that can be afforded is limited 
 by considerations inherent to floating structures, and which is 
 liable to be taken away or to be sunk, for a fixed and perfectly 
 steady platform, which can be fully protected either against its 
 fire being silenced or from capture by an enemy. Fui'ther, if 
 floating defences were substituted for forts, it would still be 
 necessary to erect stations from whence the torpedoes could 
 be worked, whereas the fort at once not only provides such 
 stations, but perfectly fulfils the conditions required for the 
 artillery defence. 
 
 The ' Cerberus ' not being a sea-going vessel, an additional 
 ironclad would no doubt be valuable for the protection of com- 
 merce at sea ; but the provision of such a ship is a question 
 that rests upon a different basis to that of the purely local de- 
 fence of Port Phillip and the wealthy places upon its shores. It 
 would be desirable that this principle of defence should be 
 adopted for the defence of Australian commerce generally, 
 and for the general protection of harbours on the Australian 
 coast for which local defences cannot be provided. This ques- 
 tion, however, may probably be better dealt with by arrange- 
 ment with the Imperial Government, the Colonies undertaking 
 to share the extra expense in proportion to their respective 
 populations. 
 
 N
 
 i66 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 (ii.) With regard to an Enemy occupying Western Port. 
 
 It will be observed that, by adopting the plan of preventing 
 an enemy from entering Port Phillip, the power is afforded of 
 acting upon his flank or rear in the event of his attempting an 
 attack upon Melbourne from Western Port. Bearing this in 
 mind — considering, moreover, the distance he would have to 
 march, his want of transport (for, of course, all horses and other 
 means of transport would be removed from the neighbourhood 
 directly an enemy appeared in Western Port) — in short, taking 
 into account the whole conditions of the case, it does not appear 
 at all likely that the operation would be attempted. If attempted, 
 the amount of field force which the Colony can command would 
 be amply sufficient to deal with any number of men — probably 
 not more than 1,000 or 1,200 — at all likely to be available for 
 landing from a hostile squadron. It will be desirable to have a 
 torpedo vessel to disturb an enemy if anchored in Western Port ; 
 and for this purpose an arrangement might be made by which 
 the mail-boat that runs between Hastings and Cowes should be 
 a specially swift vessel adapted for this purpose. Beyond this, 
 and the maintenance of a sufficient field force, I think it un- 
 necessary to make any special provision to meet an attack from 
 that quarter. 
 
 It is sometimes stated that an enemy might land a force on 
 the coast to the southward of Geelong, and thence make a raid 
 upon that place. It appears to me that it is very unlikely that 
 he would throw a force on shore on an open beach, where, even 
 if he succeeded in obtaining a footing, he must calculate on a 
 change of wind or weather cutting him off from his boats. In 
 any case, whatever probability there may be of such an operation 
 being attempted, it may be easily disposed of by a portion of 
 the field force being despatched from Melbourne by railway to 
 Geelonsf.
 
 VICTORIA. 
 
 167 
 
 Defences of Victoria. — Original Scheme, codified by 
 Sir Peter Scratchley. 
 
 LAND DEFENCES. 
 
 Enclosed work on Point Nepean 
 
 Batteries and keep at Queens- 
 cliff 
 
 Heads. 
 
 To be armed with one 10-inch and six 
 
 80-pr. rifled guns 
 To be armed with one 10-inch (new 
 
 pattern), three 9-inch, and four 80-pr. 
 
 rifled guns; batteries to be enclosed 
 
 and keep provided 
 
 Enclosed work, keep, and tor- 
 pedo depot on Swan Island 
 
 West Channel, 
 
 To be armed with two 10-inch (new 
 pattern), three 9-inch, and three 80- 
 pr. rifled guns. Keep and torpedo 
 depot for submarine mines to be pro- 
 vided inside the work 
 
 Fort on Shoal 
 
 West Channel 
 South Channel 
 
 South Channel. 
 
 To be armed with five 10-inch and two 
 6-inch rifled ^uns (aU B.L. chambered) 
 
 TOEPEDO DEFENCES. 
 
 Lines of observation and contact mines 
 with light booms to be laid across the 
 channels. Torpedo defences to be in 
 char<?e of military authorities 
 
 MILITARY FORCES. 
 
 Regular Artillery Coi-ps 
 
 Coast and Volunteer Auxiliary 
 
 Artillery 
 Torpedo Corps 
 
 Field force to repel landings 
 
 Required for manning the batteries and 
 defences, 200 Regular Artillery and 
 400 Auxiliary Artillery 
 
 Ditto 
 
 For defence of channels, 100 officers and 
 men 
 
 2,000 officers and men, Cavalry, Artil- 
 lery, Engineers, Infantry 
 
 X 3
 
 i68 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 NAVAL DEFENCES. 
 
 ' Cerberus,' turret-ship, 4 10-iu. 
 M.L.R. guns 
 
 Swift gun-vessel 
 
 In peace time to be maintained with a 
 reduced crew at cost of 10,000/ . ; 
 Naval Brigade beinp: kept up to com- 
 plete crew to war footing when re- 
 quired 
 
 To take the place of ' Victoria ' and 
 ' Nelson,' and to be manned by Naval 
 Brigade 
 
 OUTPORTS. 
 
 Warkxaiibool, Belfast, and Portl4nd. 
 Battery and small artillery force j Each battery to be armed with five 80- 
 
 at each port 
 
 pr. rifled guns, acquiring 100 Volun- 
 teer Artillery at each place, with small 
 detachments of Regular Artillery in 
 time of war 
 
 This system of defence was adopted, but owing to 
 the absence of necessary authority from the Government 
 during 1877-8 and 1878-9, and the improvements in 
 the manufacture and modes of mounting ordnance, 
 which necessitated certain modifications in the original 
 scheme, as well as to the insufficiency of the amounts 
 voted during the years 1879-82, much delay took place 
 in carrying out the works. In March 1882 so consider- 
 able a misconception appeared to exist on the subject 
 of the Land Defences in this Colony that Sir Peter 
 Scratchley thought it desirable to lay before the Vic- 
 torian Government a brief statement of the then state of 
 affairs, together with recommendations as to the steps 
 necessary to be taken in order to complete the modified 
 scheme. 
 
 He considered that as it would take several years 
 to construct the South Channel Fort, according to the
 
 VICTORIA. 169 
 
 original design proposed by Sir William Jervois, it 
 would be unwise to commence such a large and im- 
 portant work until a loan had been authorised for the 
 purpose ; accordingly it became necessary to consider 
 what steps should be taken in the meantime to pre- 
 vent hostile vessels passing up the South Channel. It 
 was originally intended that the ' Cerberus ' and a 
 swift gun-vessel, together with torpedo-boats, should 
 guard this channel pending the completion of the fort; 
 but as these were not forthcoming, and the submarine 
 defences for the channels had not been organised, a 
 general impression existed in military circles that it 
 would be unwise to leave to the ' Cerberus ' alone the 
 defence of this important channel. It was therefore 
 proposed to provide additional floating defences, in the 
 shape of gun-boats and fast torpedo-boats. This pro- 
 posal, Sir Peter considered, should be adopted, provided 
 that the gun-boats and torpedo-boats were of the 
 latest designs, and that the gun-boats were armed with 
 the most recent type of breechloading guns. At the 
 same time he strongly advocated the necessity of some 
 jixed defence for the South Channel, which would also 
 serve the purpose of a fohit cCajipui for the submarine 
 mines. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley desired especially to call the 
 attention of Victorians to the subject of Torpedo De- 
 fences for their channels. He intended these should 
 form part and parcel of the fixed defences on shore, 
 controlled by a special corps, organised for the purpose, 
 under the military commander. Indeed, he considered 
 that without the organisation of a Military Torpedo
 
 ryo AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 Corps the batteries alone would not prevent an enemy's 
 vessels passing up the channels. ' Torpedo defences,' 
 he said, ' cannot be extemporised, for the simple reason 
 that suitable explosives and electrical cables cannot be 
 procured in the Colony, and, in the event of war, could 
 not be obtained from England. The delay in the forma- 
 tion of a Mihtary Torpedo Corps is becoming very 
 serious. Success will depend entirely upon the effici- 
 ency of such a corps. Tliis efficiency can only be 
 attained by constant drill and practice.' Much experi- 
 ence and knowledge could, no doubt, have been gained 
 by a moderate expenditure on experiments under the 
 direction of competent officers, but no funds were avail- 
 able for the purpose. 
 
 Writing on this subject in connection with this 
 colony he observed, 'The present^ arrangements cannot 
 be relied upon, as they are not in the hands of trained 
 men ; and, so far as I can ascertain, they are of an ele- 
 mentary and haphazard character, and not established 
 on any well-considered plan. To rely upon such arrange- 
 ments must, in my opinion, inevitably lead to disaster 
 and an utter collapse of a most important portion of the 
 defences, second only in value to the artillery on shore 
 and afloat.' 
 
 He carefully considered with Major Ellery all 
 matters connected with the reorganisation of tlie 
 Military Torpedo Corps required for the defence ot 
 Port Philhp, and thoroughly agreed with that officer's 
 memorandum and suggestions.- 
 
 ' In 1882. 
 
 ^ These •will be found set out at length in Appendix A.
 
 VICTORIA. 1 7 r 
 
 Two years ago a considerable discussion took place 
 in London on the subject of a change in the accepted 
 modes of defending channels by submarine mines, and 
 Sir Peter Scratchley discussed the question, so far as it 
 concerned Port Phillip, with the War Office authorities, 
 with the result tliat it was arranged that the plans for the 
 defence of Port Phillip channels should be reconsidered 
 according to the newest ideas. This was done, and it 
 was found that, in spite of changes and improvements, 
 the plan of defence generally, as settled by him witli 
 Major Ellery, practically remained the same. The con- 
 clusion come to was that the system adopted, both at 
 Melbourne and Sydney, was the right one, provided 
 that there were a sufficient number of permanently 
 enrolled men, recruited from the Eoyal Engineers, to 
 form a permanent section, comprising instructors, store- 
 keepers, electrical mechanicians, and storemen. A 
 permanently enrolled corps of submarine miners was 
 looked upon as unnecessary, and altogether beyond the 
 requirements of the defences. 
 
 As to the appointment by the Imperial Government 
 for five years of a Eoyal Engineer officer to command 
 the Torpedo Corps as well as the Engineer Corps of tlie 
 Victorian mihtary forces, Sir Peter Scratchley considered 
 that once the submarine defences had been organised 
 there would not be sufficient work for such an officer. 
 It would probably take him about a year to organise, 
 and for the remainder of his engagement he would have 
 very little work to do, unless it was desired to employ 
 him on other duties. The general supervision of tlie 
 permanent defence works in progress naturally sug-
 
 172 AUSTRAL/ AX DEFENCES. 
 
 gested itself as the extra employment ; but here a diffi- 
 culty arose in that submarine mining and telegraphy 
 were taken up as specialities by officers of Eoyal Engi- 
 neers ; and, although such officers in his opinion were 
 quite competent to deal with ordinary field engineering, 
 they possessed little, if any, practical experience of per- 
 manent fortifications ; while, so far as the mere super- 
 vision of the works was concerned, this duty could, as 
 heretofore, be most satisfactorily performed by officers 
 of the Public Works Department of Victoria. What 
 appeared to Sir Peter to be a practical as well as a 
 preferable arrangement was to appoint an Inspector of 
 Submarine Mining for all the Colonies,^ and to limit his 
 engagement to three years as in the E-oyal Navy. ' This 
 officer could proceed from one Colony to the other, 
 organise in each the systems of submarine defence, and 
 then remain to exercise a general supervision over the 
 training of the Torpedo Corps estabhshed at each port.' 
 The difficulty of appointing a retired officer is obvious. 
 Submarine mining is a science as much as artillery, with 
 this difference, that for years to come it will be emi- 
 nently progressive ; and no one residing in the Colonies 
 for more tlian five 3'ears could, in Sir Peter's opinion, 
 possibly keep himself thoroughly conversant with all the 
 details of the work. 
 
 Any independent plan for torpedo defences Avhich 
 varied from that in connection with the defensive works, 
 lie considered, Avould vitiate the whole scheme, and 
 
 ^ Sir Peter considered great care should be exercised in the election, and 
 that the Agent-General should have the right to veto any nomination by the 
 Horse Guards.
 
 VICTORIA. 173 
 
 render the expenditure thereon useless. This expres- 
 sion of opinion brings out forcibly the necessity of a 
 central professional head, or responsible adviser, for the 
 defence organisation of the colony, a necessity which 
 Sir Peter was not slow to perceive. ' The theatre of 
 operations for the defence of Port Phillip,' he said, 
 ' will be altogether too circumscribed to require, or 
 admit of, any independent action on the part of the 
 naval and military commanders. If efficiency is desired, 
 it can best be attained by establishing a central au- 
 thority — well acquainted with the requirements and 
 resources of both branches of the defence — to advise 
 the Government, but not to interfere in any Avay with 
 the executive duties of the commanders, nor to relieve 
 them of their entire responsibility.' 
 
 A serious danger to the present system of Austra- 
 lasian defence is ' the omission of having everything 
 carefully thought out and settled between the naval and 
 military authorities, and approved by the Governments, 
 in time of 'peace! ' In this manner only,' said Sir Peter, 
 ' will the Colonies be prepared to act with prompti- 
 tude and decision — and without confusion — in time of 
 war.' For example, in 1877 a comprehensive scheme 
 of defence, comprising measures on shore and afloat, 
 for repelling the attack of a hostile squadron on Port 
 Phillip was submitted to the Victorian Government ; 
 but, althougli the scheme was approved at the time, up 
 to 1882 a portion only was executed, and several of 
 the most important recommendations were entirely 
 disregarded or ignored, notwithstanding repeated ap- 
 peals for further consideration.
 
 174 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 The question of communication between the batteries 
 at Port Philhp Heads, lie considered, required much 
 careful attention. In his opinion direct communication 
 should be established by telegraph wires and signalling 
 apparatus between Swan Island, Queenschff, Queens- 
 cliff Xeck, and Point Lonsdale, between Point Xepean 
 and Queenschff, and between Point Xepean and the 
 South Channel Fort. A cable should be laid on the 
 outbreak of war between the South Cliannel Fort and 
 the mainland, and on Point Nepean by air line; and 
 also between Swan Island and the South Channel Fort. 
 Good and reliable intercommunication distinct from 
 other telegraphs he looked upon as essential ; while 
 ' the question of communication between the naval and 
 military forces should also be considered.' 
 
 The necessity for screening the batteries at the 
 Heads from the enemy's view ; the importance of 
 establishing plantations ^ of trees for giving a back- 
 ground to the batteries at Queenschff and Swan Island, 
 and for providing timber suitable for creating ob- 
 structions round the works ; the arresting of the en- 
 croachment of sand on Swan Island, Point Xepean, 
 and the neck of land between Queenschff and Point 
 Lonsdale — were, in his opinion, all matters ot great 
 importance. 
 
 Lastly, Sir Peter Scratchley trusted nothing would 
 be allowed to stand in the way of completing the 
 
 ^ The care of the plantations and vegetation at the batteries, Sir Peter 
 Scratchley considered, should be vested in the permanent artillery force, and 
 not left to the Public Works Department alone ; while artillery vrorkinof 
 parties should l)e employed under the general guidance of the works 
 superintendent at the Heads.
 
 VICTORIA. 175 
 
 scheme of defence for Port Phillip in accordance Avith 
 the original lines laid down by Sir William Jervois and 
 himself. 
 
 Of late years great advance has been made with the 
 defensive arrangements of this colony. The scheme 
 originally recommended, although reorganised, has 
 practically been adopted by the Victorian Parliament, 
 who, in 1884, passed an Act especially appropriating 
 110,000/. per annum for five years to defray the ex- 
 penses connected with the naval and military defences. 
 The ' reorganisation scheme,' although hardly coincid- 
 ing with the original recommendations, carries out in 
 spirit Sir Peter Scratchley's suggestions. 
 
 The Heads and West Channel are now well defended, 
 while the question of the South Channel fort ^ is being 
 considered, with the object of reducing its cost and at 
 the same time producing an efficient armament. 
 
 With regard to the naval defences. General Scratchley, 
 writing in 1883, said, 'very large expenditure is being 
 incurred, and I am very doubtful whether the Govern- 
 ment are not drifting into difficulties with reference to 
 the arrangements for maintaining these defences in an 
 efficient state. As there is practically no independent 
 outside inspection of these defences, there is no security 
 for their being in proper order.' All this, however, 
 is now rectified, and proper arrangements have been 
 made. 
 
 The recommendation of a swift gun- vessel has been 
 
 ^ Sir Peter designed a fort wliicli he estimated to cost 80,000/. inclusive 
 of armament. This was a great reduction on the original plan.
 
 176 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 executed by the j^rovision of two gun-boats, but unfor- 
 tunately these boats are not swift. 
 
 Little progress, however, beyond the estabhshment of 
 Volunteer Artillery Corps, has been made in the defence 
 of the outposts Warrnambool, Belfast, and Portland. 
 Still, I have good authority for saying it is intended to 
 carry out the original suggestions at some future date. 
 
 The condition of the naval defences of Victoria 
 in 1885 was as follows : — 
 
 [a) One turret-ship, the ' Cerberus.' 
 
 (6) Two gun-boats, the ' Victoria ' and the ' Albert.' 
 
 [c) One frigate, the ' Nelson,' old type cut down. 
 
 [d) One first-class torpedo-boat, the ' Childers.' 
 
 [e) Two second-class torpedo-boats. 
 
 (/) Four Harbour Trust dredgers, armed with old 
 euns.
 
 177 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 
 
 This province is the central colony of Australia, and its 
 territory extends from north to south of the entire con- 
 tinent. Hence the epithet ' South ' appears somewhat 
 inappropriate. The southern coast-line extends in a 
 south-easterly direction, from the Western Australian 
 boundary to the western extremity of Victoria, and, in- 
 cluding the shores of Spencer's Gulf and St. Vincent's 
 Gulf, is upwards of 1,500 miles in extent. 
 
 The entrance to Spencer's Gulf is Ibrty miles bi'oad, 
 and, except where protected by the Gambler Islands, 
 which are in the middle of the passage, is open to the 
 Southern Ocean. St. Vincent's Gulf is separated from 
 Spencer's Gulf by the Yorke Peninsula.^ To the south- 
 ward is Kangaroo Island, which forms a natural break- 
 water to the gulf, ninety miles in length and averaging 
 about twenty in breadth. The approach to the gulf 
 from the westward is by Investigator Strait,- between 
 the Yorke Peninsula and Kangaroo Island. The ap- 
 proach from tlie eastward is by the Backstairs Passage,^ 
 between Kangaroo Island and the southern point of the 
 
 ^ A proinoutory, about 100 miles long and averaging about 2o broad, 
 extends in a northerly direction for about 100 miles. 
 
 - About 50 miles long- and 2o broad. ^ About 7 miles broad.
 
 178 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 gulf at Cape Jervis. There are lighthouses at Cape 
 Borda, the north-west pomt of Kangaroo Island, on the 
 Althorpe Islands, off the Yorke Peninsula, at Cape Wil- 
 loughby, the eastern point of Kangaroo Island, and at 
 Cape Jervis. 
 
 Adelaide, the capital and seat of government, is 
 situated about seven miles south-east of Port Adelaide, 
 which is nine miles from the entrance of a naN'iEfable 
 inlet running for the most part parallel with the shore, 
 from which it is separated by a low flat peninsula called 
 Lefevre's Peninsula, about seven miles long and one 
 wide. A railway connects the port with the city, and 
 another,^ about six miles long, joins Adelaide toGlenelg, 
 a considerable watering-place on the coast, nine miles 
 to the southward of Port Adelaide. About a mile to 
 the westward of the port, at a place on the shore 
 named ' The Semaphore,' is a long wooden pier, which 
 affords communication from the outer anchorage ^vith- 
 out going up the inlet ; tliere is also a pier at Glenelg, 
 where the Peninsulai* and Oriental Steam Navigation 
 Company's steamers land and receive their mails. To 
 the southward, between Glenelg and Cape Jervis, are 
 Brighton, Ports Noarlunga, Willunga, Myponga, Nor- 
 manville, and Eapid Bay ; while Chnton, Ardrossan, 
 Stansbury, and Edithburgh serve as outlets for the pro- 
 duce of the country on the Avestern side of the gulf. 
 
 On the shores of Spencer's Gulf, the first place to 
 be noticed is Port Augusta,''^ which, though at present 
 
 ' A private undertaking. 
 
 - For about tweuty miles to the north of the point which may be said to 
 be the head of the gulf, there is a channel aflbrding access for vessels of large 
 size to this place, which is to be the temiiuus of a railway, about 200 miles'
 
 SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 179 
 
 but a small place, is probably destined to become an 
 important town. About fifty miles to the southward of 
 Port Augusta, and three miles up a narrow channel, on 
 the eastern shore of Spencer's Gulf, is Port Pirie. A 
 considerable trade is carried on here, and the country in 
 the vicinity is very rich. Thirty miles south of Port 
 Pirie hes Port Broughton, a small shipping place ; while 
 thirty miles further down the shore is Wallaroo, the 
 seaport of rich copper mines. Moonta, a few miles 
 inland and further to the southward, is another rich 
 mining district. These towns are connected by railway 
 with the head of St. Vincent's Gulf, and thence by 
 lines, either existing or projected, with Adelaide. Port 
 Franklin, on the western side, is a good though shallow 
 harbour, in the neighbourhood of which the country is 
 stated to be excellent. Xear the entrance to the gulf is 
 the magnificent harbour of Port Lincoln, but, owing to 
 the lack of good agricultural land in its immediate 
 neighbourhood, and the unsuccessful working of the 
 copper mines in the vicinity, the port is but httle used. 
 Encounter Bay hes to the eastward of Gulf St. 
 Vincent, and possesses the harbours of Port Victor and 
 Port Elliot. The latter is an insignificant anchoraoe, 
 but the former is capable of being made an admirable 
 harbour for the accommodation of large ships — indeed, 
 Victor Harbour cannot fail to be the main shipjDing port 
 for produce coming down the Murray Eiver and the 
 other rivers which flow into it from the neighbouring 
 colonies. Further on, to the south-eastward, are the small 
 
 in length, the construction of which will greatly facilitate the transport of 
 :?tock and produce from the interior.
 
 i8o AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 harbours and townships of Kingston, Eobe Town, RivoH 
 Bay, Greytown, and Port MacDonnell, of more or less 
 importance as shipping ports for wool and produce. 
 
 Along the coast between Spencer's Gulf and the 
 boundary of Western Australia, are Coffin's Bay, 
 Waterloo Bay, Venus Bay, Streaky Bay, Smoky Bay, 
 and Fowler's Bay. Some of these afford good harbours. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley's duties with regard to the de- 
 fences of South x\ustralia were restricted to the pre- 
 paration of designs for the batteries for the protection 
 of Adelaide. One of these batteries was completed 
 some years ago, and the second is now in progress. 
 The purchase of a swift gun-vessel for the general pro- 
 tection of the coast was decided upon by tlie Govern- 
 ment of the Colony in 1882, and a 14-knot cruiser has 
 since been purchased. ' The defence organisation,' said 
 Sir Peter, writing in 1884, ' is in a highly satisfactory 
 state.' What that organisation is, and the steps that 
 led to its adoption, will perhaps be more clearly under- 
 stood from a perusal of Sir William Jervois's defence 
 recommendations, taken from his memorandum on the 
 defences of South Australia : — ^ 
 
 One mode of attack which an enemy might adopt against 
 South Australia would be to cruise off the entrances to the 
 gulfs, with a view of capturing vessels laden with cojoper, wool, 
 or other produce, in their passage from Adelaide, Wallaroo, 
 and other ports. As regards Wallaroo, it should be noticed 
 that large supplies of coal are kept there for the service of the 
 mining districts in the neighbourhood, and an enemy would thus 
 be enabled to supply his steamships with fuel for carrying on his 
 operations. 
 
 » Made in 1877.
 
 SOUTH AUSTRALIA. i8i 
 
 Another mode which he might adopt for carrying on hos- 
 tilities would be to attack Adelaide itself. Having coaled at 
 Wallaroo, he would probably steam up St. Vincent's Gulf; or, 
 if he had sufficiently economised his coal during his passage to 
 Australia, he might proceed up "to Adelaide without previously 
 replenishing his supply of fuel. In the absence of any means 
 of defence, an enemy might take up a position within shelling 
 distance of the port, and threaten a bombardment, or actually 
 fire into the place. He might also capture the ships in harbour, 
 and land a force, under cover of his guns, with a view of march- 
 ing into Adelaide and demanding a hea\y contribution. 
 
 It should be observed that Adelaide is much more open to 
 attack, whether by sea or by a force landed for the purpose, 
 than either Brisbane, Sydney, or Melbourne. Brisbane is 
 situated on a narrow river many miles from the sea ; Port 
 Jackson can only be entered by a nan-ow passage, which can be 
 perfectly defended ; Melbourne can be thoroughly defended by 
 torpedoes, and by forts on the shoals within the entrance to 
 Port Phillip ; and all three capitals of Queensland, New South 
 Wales, and Victoria are more or less difficult of approach by an 
 enemy who might desire to attack them by land. On the other 
 hand, the coast in the vicinity of Adelaide is a low, open, sandy- 
 beach, on any point of which an enemy could land, and from 
 whence an approach to the city is clear and open, with abun- 
 dance of good roads ; whilst Port Adelaide is entirely exposed 
 to attack from seaward. The defence of the capital of South 
 Australia is therefore more dependent on naval means than 
 any of the capitals of the other Australian Colonies. Taking all 
 the circumstances of the case into consideration, I have no doubt 
 that the best 
 
 DEFENCE OF ADELAIDE 
 
 and its port, as well as of the commerce of South Australia, would 
 be to provide a vessel of war superior in power to any hostile 
 cruisers that would be likely to appear in these seas. Such a vessel, 
 taking up her position in the bay on the north side of Kangaroo 
 Island — where there is excellent anchorage, where she could be 
 
 O
 
 i82 AUSTRALIA X DEFENCES. 
 
 communicated with by telegraph fi'om Cape Borda, from Sydney 
 or Melbourne, from Adelaide and other places, and whence she 
 would be in a position to move either westward through Inves- 
 tigator Straits, eastward through the Backstairs Passage, or 
 up St. Vincent "s or Spencer's Gulfs, as occasion may require — 
 would be able to afford an active and effective defence against 
 attacks to which this Colony is most likely to be exposed. 
 
 It is sometimes argued that the Imperial Naval Squadron 
 would look after any hostile vessels in Australian waters ; but 
 when it is considered that that squadron, small as it is, and 
 only composed of wooden vessels, is charged with visiting the 
 islands in the South Seas, with the defence of Fiji Islands, of 
 New Zealand, of Tasmania, and of all the Australian Colonies, 
 the chance is but small of its being available for the special 
 defence of any one Colony or any particular portion of the coast. 
 
 Proposals have been made at different times to provide small 
 gunboats for the defence of Adelaide ; and no doubt such 
 vessels, in conjunction with other means, would be useful for 
 this purpose. They are, however, wanting in the essential ele- 
 ment of being superior to the vessel or vessels which would be 
 likely to attack the commerce of the Colony, or its chief city 
 and port. 
 
 I would recommend that an ironclad war-vessel, somewhat 
 similar to one built about a year ago in England for the Portu- 
 guese Government, should be provided for the service of South 
 Australia. This is a three-masted sea-going vessel, intended to 
 aid in the defence of the Tagus and Lisbon, and capable of 
 cruising to the Azores and the other Portuguese Colonies. It 
 appears to me that the conditions which she was designed to 
 fulfil are just those which are required for this Colony. The 
 displacement tonnage of this vessel is about 2,500 tons ; her 
 length about 220 feet ; her breadth 40 feet ; her depth 25 feet. 
 She is not a turret-ship, but has a fixed battery, protected by 
 armour ten inches thick, which projects beyond the sides, and is 
 so arranged that the guns — two in number, i.e. one on either 
 side — can fire fore and aft as well as broadside. Each of these 
 guns is about eighteen tons in weight. There is also a gun at
 
 SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 183 
 
 the stern, of about six or seven tons weight, and from these 
 three guns an all-round fire can be obtained. The vessel also 
 carries four small pieces of artillery, for purposes for which the 
 heavy and more powerful ordnance are not required. She is 
 further constructed as a ram — the bow being specially strength- 
 ened for this object — and the armour-belt, which is nine inches 
 thick, is carried down to the extreme point of the ram, about 
 eight feet below the water-line. She has a raised forecastle, 
 designed for protection against heavy seas, and she has a poop 
 covering the stern gun. Her draught is about nineteen feet, 
 and about seventeen feet forward. She is constructed with 
 numerous water-tight compartments. The nominal horse-power 
 of the engines is 450, and the speed of the vessel on her trial 
 trip was at the rate of about thirteen knots an hour. The 
 vessel ordered for South Australia should, in addition to her 
 battery and ramming power, be fitted for propelling the White- 
 head torpedo. 
 
 A vessel of this description would probably be less costly 
 than one like the ' Cerberus,' and would be also capable of going to 
 sea, whilst the ' Cerberus ' is essentially a harbour-defence vessel. 
 
 Before finally deciding, however, on the nature of war-vessel 
 to be obtained for the defence of South Australia, it is most 
 desirable that a communication should be made to Her Majesty's 
 Government, with a view of obtaining the opinion of the Admi- 
 ralty as to the precise description of ship they would recommend, 
 and in order to ascertain the expense which it would be neces- 
 sary for the Colony to incur for providing such vessel, as also 
 for manning and maintaining her. 
 
 It is, indeed, most desirable that the drawings for the vessel, 
 the contract for building her, and the supervision of the work, 
 should be undertaken by the Admiralty, provided Her Majesty's 
 Government can make arrangements for meeting the wishes of 
 the South Australian Government in this respect. 
 
 It will be unnecessary to have a full complement of officers 
 and men on board the vessel except during war. In peace 
 time there should be a commander in charge, two lieutenants, 
 two engineers, two gunners, one paymaster, twenty-five petty 
 
 2
 
 1 84 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 officers, searaeu, and stokers, and about twenty boys. The 
 additional crew during war — except extra engineers and stokers, 
 who would have to be specially engaged — could be supplied by 
 seamen, organised as a Naval Eeserve, properly trained during 
 peace time, and receiving an annual payment for their services. 
 As regards the defence of the capital of the Colony and its 
 port, it is desirable to guard against the chance of the war- 
 vessel not being on the spot at the required moment, and of 
 some little time elapsing before she could arrive at the scene of 
 attack. It should, moreover, be observ^ed that local defences 
 at the capital would render the war-vessel more readily available 
 for general defence. With this view I think it desirable — 
 
 SCHEME OF DEFENCE. 
 
 (a) That a battery for three heavy guns of eighteen tons 
 weight should be constructed on the sandhills near the 
 Semaphore, and another for two twelve-ton guns 
 (already in the Colony) should be placed about three 
 miles to the north of it. 
 
 (/>) That the military road, already in course of construc- 
 tion, should be extended so as to afford ready commu- 
 nication behind the sandhills for field guns and infantry 
 from LeFevre's Peninsula to Marino. 
 
 (c) That a few electro-contact torpedoes should be pro- 
 vided, to be placed across the Port Creek. 
 
 {(£) That a force necessary for manning the defences and 
 opposing a landing should be maintained. 
 
 OflBcers and Men. 
 For Land Defence — 
 
 Permanent Artillery . . . . .80 
 Volunteer Artillery ..... 100 
 
 Volunteer Cavalry ...... 60 
 
 Volunteer Infantry 700 
 
 Total ^40 
 
 This number is irrespective of the small permanent Naval Force, 
 about 50 strong, and the Naval Reserve, about 150 strong, which 
 will be required for the proposed war-vessel.
 
 l8! 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 QUEENSLAND. 
 
 The coast of Queensland extends in a north-westerly 
 direction from Point Danger on the frontier of New 
 South Wales to Cape York. At this point it turns 
 nearly westward for about thirty-two miles, and then, 
 running almost due south, forms the Cape York Penin- 
 sula ; when, again turning westward, it forms with the 
 Northern Territory of South Australia the coast line 
 of the Gulf of Carpentaria. The seaboard, without 
 following its windings, is about 1,900 miles in length. 
 
 Its general character is bold and rocky. From 
 Cape York to the South Australian frontier, however, 
 it is for the most part fronted with mangroves, 
 mud flats, and shallows, from wdiich the shoal water 
 extends for a considerable distance into the gulf. The 
 only town on this part of the coast is Normanton, 
 the outlet for the Cloncurry gold and copper mines, 
 and for the Etheridge goldfield ; but fourteen ports and 
 towns of more or less importance lie along or near the 
 eastern coast. 
 
 After considering in detail the geographical position 
 of Queensland, its harbours, rivers, and towns, the 
 resources of the country, the distribution of popula- 
 tion, and the measures which had already been taken for
 
 1 86 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 its defence, Sir William Jervois and Sir Peter Scratchley 
 in 1877 arrived at the following conclusions : — 
 
 That Brisbane, as the capital, required special con- 
 sideration. 
 
 That some local means of defence should be pro- 
 vided on the rivers Fitzroy and Mary, by which 
 Eockhampton and Maryborough are approached. 
 
 That at Townsville, Cooktown, and other places, 
 Avhen sufficiently increased in importance, some 
 local protection should be afforded. 
 
 That the protection of the coast generally must at 
 present depend on naval means. 
 
 DEFENCE OF BRISBANE. 
 
 It was first thought that the defence of Brisbane 
 could be attained by protecting Moreton Bay and so 
 providing for the security of the capital and its outer 
 anchorage at the same time. However, on examining 
 the conditions of the case, this appeared unadvisable, 
 as even under favourable circumstances the cost of de- 
 fending Moreton Bay on these principles would be about 
 300,000/. ; while to man works entirely isolated and far 
 distant from any population, it would be necessary to 
 incur the additional expense of maintaining a permanent 
 force of artiller3^ It was finally decided that the best 
 way to prevent an enemy entering and anchoring in 
 Moreton Bay was by naval means, and that the defence 
 of Jirisbane against naval attack must be in the river 
 by which the town is approached ; but, the river being
 
 QUEENSLAND. 
 
 187 
 
 shallow, it was only necessary to provide against tlie 
 passage of unarinoured gun- vessels. 
 
 yjHtdCbiFfi PP 
 
 ,J MORE TOK BAY 
 
 4^ H^-^'^^'^ 5 
 
 JSKMoi^l. 
 
 Brisbane 
 
 In considering the possibility of an enemy attempt- 
 ing to attack Brisbane by land, it was remarked : 
 
 At Reclcliffe Point and Cleveland Point there are places at 
 which a landing could be effected, and from whence there are
 
 1 88 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 roads affording access to Brisbane. These are, however, respec- 
 tively, about twenty-eight and twenty-three miles distant fi'om 
 the town, and it does not appear likely that an attack would be 
 made from thence. A small hostile force could, however, if un- 
 opposed, land, at high water, in Bramble Bay or Waterloo Bay, 
 whence there are roads, each only about fourteen miles in length, 
 by which Brisbane could be reached. 
 
 To oppose a landing, a gun-boat ^ of light drauglit 
 was recommended. 
 
 Taking up a position in the boat channel at the mouth of the 
 river, she would be very favourably placed for acting either to the 
 north or south, and for directing her fire also against the enemy's 
 ships if desii'ed. Lying in shoal water at a considerable distance 
 from hostile vessels in the bay, she might damage them without 
 the probability of being hit. 
 
 A field force, consisting of a battery of field artillery, 
 a company of engineers, and a body of infantry, was con- 
 sidered necessary either to co-operate with the floating 
 defence in preventing a landing, or to oppose an advance 
 on the town should an enemy succeed in obtaining a 
 footing on shore. 
 
 There are several places favourable for resistance on the roads 
 by which an enemy could move ; and the services of the company 
 of enorineers and others would be turned to arood account in 
 forming earthworks, felling trees, making wire entauglements, 
 and creating other obstacles, which would so impede a body of 
 men in their advance that a small force would be able to prevent 
 their progress. 
 
 ' To draw not more than five feet of water, have a speed of not less than 
 ten knots, and carry one eigbty-pouuder M.L.R. gun.
 
 QUEENSLAND. 
 
 189 
 
 Defences oj Queenslajid. — Original Scheme, codified by 
 Sir Peter Scratchley. 
 
 LAND DEFENCES. 
 
 Brisbane, at Lytton. — Enclosed 
 ■work with defensible stockade 
 on Signal Hill 
 
 To be armed with two G-inch (new 
 pattern) and two G4-pr. rifled guns. 
 Stockaded enclosure on Signal Hill 
 with barracks 
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCES. 
 Brisbane River, at Lytton . 
 
 Mary River (Maryborough) . 
 Fitzroy River (Rockhampton) 
 
 Observation and electro-contact mines 
 
 across river 
 Electro-contact mines across river 
 Electro-contact mines across river 
 
 MIIilTARY FORCES. 
 
 Volunteer Garrison Artillery 
 Torpedo corps 
 
 Field forces to repel landings 
 
 For battery at Lytton, 80 officers and men 
 For Brisbane, Maryborough, and Rock- 
 hampton, 90 officers and men 
 Field Artillery, Engineers, and Infantry, 
 for Brisbane, Maryborough, and Rock- 
 hampton, 1,080 officers and men 
 
 NAVAL DEFENCES. 
 
 Brisbane. — Gunboat and one or 
 more torpedo-boats 
 
 Maryborovyh. — Gun barge and 
 torpedo-boats 
 
 Rochhampton. — Gun barge and 
 torpedo-boats 
 
 Naval Brigades at the above- 
 named places 
 
 For defence of More ton Bay, to prevent 
 
 landings 
 For defence of river 
 
 For defence of river 
 
 To man naval defences, 110 officers and 
 men 
 
 The object of this scheme was to bar the passage 
 up the river to Brisbane, and thus force the enemy 
 either to remain in Moreton Bay or attempt a landing, 
 when he would be opposed by the gun-boat and the 
 field force. Notwithstanding a certain opposition to 
 the sclieme at first, which, no doubt, arose mainly from
 
 I90 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 its beincf misunderstood, tHe Legislature at leno^tli de- 
 termined to carry out the greater portion of the recom- 
 mendations, and voted a sum of 22,000/. on account 
 of capital expenditure. It was decided to provide the 
 battery at Lytton, and its armament, guns for Eock- 
 hampton and Maryborough, rifles for the infantry and 
 artillery, rifle ranges, and drill-sheds, and also to sanction 
 the annual expenditure for the j)roper maintenance and 
 training of the Volunteers. 
 
 As to the idea that the defence of the Colony could 
 be provided by a land force alone, unassisted or unsup- 
 ported by any defensive works, Sir Peter Scratchley 
 said : ' It is fortunate, indeed, that the defence of Bris- 
 bane has not fallen into the hands of people advo- 
 cating these views, for, of all ideas ventilated on the 
 defence question, there are none so mischievous or so 
 utterly opposed to common sense and to recognised 
 principles of war. Let any one take up a map of the 
 country between Brisbane and Moreton Bay ; let him 
 imagine the battery and torpedoes at Lytton barring 
 the river ; let him sujDpose this battery to be supported 
 by a defensible post on Signal Hill, within 1,200 yards 
 of it : and he will inevitably come to the conclusion 
 that no enemy would attempt an advance upon Bris- 
 bane, on either side of the river, without first capturing 
 these defences — a task requiring time and appliances 
 specially brought with the expedition — or without 
 leaving a force to liold them in check. To conduct 
 either of these operations with any chance of success, 
 an enemy would have to land a force at least double 
 that proposed for the defence of Brisbane.'
 
 QUEENSLAND. 191 
 
 Kemarking on the strength and composition of the 
 mihtary forces recommended, he observed, 'the chances 
 of a landing are remote, provided certain precautionary- 
 measures are adopted ; nor is it at all hkely that an enemy 
 would attempt extended operations on land, as, besides 
 being exceedingly hazardous, they would require very 
 elaborate preparations. He is more likely to attempt 
 raids by sea. The field force recommended for Bris- 
 bane^ acting on the defensive, fighting only in Avell- 
 selected positions, kno'sving the country thoroughly, 
 with its flank secured by the Lytton defences, would 
 certainly be able to defeat a superior force. There is 
 no reason, however, why a reserve should not be 
 formed of Volunteers who have performed efficient 
 service for a term of years. These men could be 
 invited to attend the annual encampments, but no 
 expenditure need be incurred beyond the provision of 
 a very inexpensive uniform. In time of war no doubt 
 they would join tlie ranks with alacrity. The forma- 
 tion of a reserve for the Volunteer force would be 
 attended with the great advantage that in time of war 
 an increase of strength would be obtained without 
 additional cost in time of peace.' 
 
 He was opposed to the creation of a number of 
 small corps (the evil effects of which system were 
 brought very forcibly to his notice when inspecting the 
 Volunteer force in New Zealand),^ and recommended 
 that the torpedo defences should be entrusted to the 
 Queensland Volunteer Engineers.^ ' It is fatal,' he said, 
 
 ' 880 strong, including the up-countrj corps. '^ See p. 237. 
 
 ^ Tbis proposition was accepted by the Queensland Government.
 
 192 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 ' to military efficiency to have a number of small corps ; 
 economical management cannot be attained, nor can 
 discipline be maintained as in larger bodies. This is 
 found to be the case with regular troops ; how much 
 more, therefore, will it be so with Volunteers? For 
 these reasons it has been found necessary, wherever 
 Volunteer forces are maintained, to consolidate small 
 corps into regiments and battalions.' He advised the 
 division of the Queensland Volunteer Engineers into two 
 divisions — one to be trained as submarine miners, the 
 other as sappers and signallers, the general direction of 
 the duties of the corps being entrusted to the officer 
 commandingf. 
 
 ' When a permanent artillery corps is established, 
 as in the other Australian Colonies,' he said, ' the duty 
 of maintaining the battery at Lytton, and of any other 
 permanent w^orks of defence in connection therewith, can 
 be undertaken h^ it ; consequently it is only necessary to 
 maintain a small body of engineers to form part of the 
 field force, which has been provided with the object of 
 meeting the contingency of a landing by the enemy for 
 the purposes of turning the defensive position at Lytton 
 and marching upon Brisbane by either bank of the river. 
 Such an arrangement is in accordance with the plan 
 of defence which is approaching completion. The bat- 
 tery and keep at Lytton are to be enclosed and rendered 
 self-defensible and independent of the support of the 
 field force, which will be set free to devote its entire 
 attention to resisting the landing of the enemy, and will 
 be relieved of all anxiety as to the garrisons of these 
 works beinu able to hold their own.'
 
 QUEENSLAND. 193 
 
 Considering that in the" field much of the heavy- 
 work will have to be done by military and civil labour, 
 under the direction of the engineer corps, Sir Peter 
 considered it of paramount importance that as many of 
 the men as possible should be trained to become the 
 directors of the unskilled labour provided. With 
 regard to the signalling duties, he thought the best 
 course would be to train a few men of the Sapper 
 division to acquire a thorough knowledge of the army 
 system of signalling by flags during the day and by 
 lamps during the night. When these men became 
 thoroughly proficient they should be detailed to instruct 
 such men in the artillery and infantry as were willing 
 to learn, as, in his opinion, it was essential that all 
 arms of the force should be able to communicate with 
 each other in the field by visual signals. Signallers 
 will also be required in connection with the submarine 
 mining operations to communicate between the shore 
 and boats. ^ 
 
 In this colony the defensive measures on land are 
 practically complete so far as the protection of Brisbane 
 is concerned. The battery at Lytton is armed and 
 ready, and the works recommended at Signal Hill. The 
 submarine mines are completed, and the reorganisation 
 of the military forces, as approved by Parliament, is now 
 in progress of formation. With regard to the naval 
 defences, two ten-knot gun-boats have been provided 
 for the defence of Brisbane; writing in 1883 Sir Peter 
 Scratchley said, ' the Government have decided to defer 
 
 ^ For Sir Peter Scratchley's remarks on field fortification, see p. '50.
 
 194 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 the provision of local defences for the rivers at Mary- 
 borough and Eockhampton, and intend using the 
 second gun-boat for the general defence of the coast. 
 Local companies of infantry are, however, retained at 
 these places.'
 
 T95 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 
 
 The commanding geographical position of Western 
 Australia cannot fail to attract attention whenever the 
 subject of Australasian Defence is being considered, 
 while King George Sound,^ the first and last port of 
 call in Australia for steamers carrying the mails between 
 that continent, Europe, the East, and Great Britain, is a 
 strategical position important alike to the Australasian 
 Colonies and the mother-country. 
 
 The entrance ^ to the Sound is five miles wide, and 
 divided into three channels by the two islands Breaksea 
 and Michaelmas. The North channel is little used, as 
 it is not considered quite safe ; but the Middle ^ and 
 Main '^ channels are perfectly secure for vessels of any 
 size, while the latter is equally available during day and 
 night and in all weathers. Sir Peter Scratchley con- 
 sidered that, in time of war, a look-out station should be 
 established on Grove Hill, to the west of the entrance, 
 from which point an enemy's ship advancing from the 
 westward, close in to the shore,^ could be easily detected. 
 
 * By sea the Sound is about 3G0 miles from Fremantle, the port of Perth ; 
 but overland, by a good road, the distance to the capital is only 256 miles. 
 
 ^ It should be noted that the heads, north and south of the entrance, 
 together with the two islands across it, are quite inaccessible, being from 200 
 to 500 feet high, with very precipitous sides. 
 
 5 1,300 yards wide. •* 4,000 yards wide. 
 
 ■'' Here the water is very deep
 
 196 
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 The Sound is about four and a half miles wide and 
 six long, measured from Breaksea Island to the entrance 
 of Princess Eoyal Harbour, whicli is landlocked and 
 affords a perfectly safe anchorage for large vessels at 
 all times. The prevailing winds are N.W. to S.W. 
 during the Avinter months (May to September), and S.E. 
 
 IQiig George Sound. 
 
 jnrtr'-d.j 5<"<>?' ZsKcb^ 
 
 to E., Init generally E., in the summer (October to 
 April) ; the force, however, of the easterly winds is 
 broken by the two islands across the entrance. Good 
 anchorage and holding ground are to be found every- 
 where, and more especially in Frenchman Bay ; ^ but 
 there are no landing-places outside. 
 
 ^ South of the entrance to Princess Roval Harbour.
 
 WESTERN A USTRALIA. 
 
 197 
 
 The entrance to Princess Eoyal Harbour ^ is narrowed 
 by shoals, and navigation is rendered somewhat difficult 
 by the set of the tide. On the south side of the entrance 
 is Point Possession, a bold promontory, somewhat in 
 the shape of a flattened dish-cover, and connected with 
 the mainland by a narrow and sandy isthmus. On the 
 north side is Point King, on which stands a lighthouse 
 possessing a light that can be seen from almost every 
 part of the Sound ; while inside the harbour a project- 
 ing point faces the entrance and completely commands 
 the channel. 
 
 Unfortunately a great part of the harbour,^ which is 
 about three miles long by two broad, is shoal- water, 
 owing to the drifting of sand from the surrounding 
 hills — a matter of grave importance, and one which will 
 require attention when King George Sound becomes a 
 naval coaling station, and Albany^ (a well-placed town 
 situated on the north shore of Princess Eoyal Harbour) 
 a centre of commercial activity. 
 
 The roadstead"* off Fremantle is open to north- 
 westerly winds, which often set in for periods extend- 
 ing from one to three weeks, and cause the sea to run 
 very high. Several engineers have reported upon the 
 proposal to construct a harbour at Fremantle, but all 
 agree that this could only be done at great cost. Sir 
 John Coode, indeed, was of opinion that a deep-water 
 
 * 600 yards across from shore to shore. 
 
 ^ The general character of the land around the harbour and Sound is of 
 granite formation, yery broken, irregular, and hilly, with intervening sandy 
 valleys covered more or less thickly with scrub. 
 
 * Albany may be designated the ' Key of Australia,' and in the event of 
 the Colonies federating will probably be chosen as a centre of organisation. 
 
 ■* Gage Roads. 
 
 P
 
 198 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 channel from the sea could not be maintained in Swan 
 Elver, and estimated the cost of a harbour outside 
 Fremantle, in twenty-nine feet of water, at 638,000/.^ 
 
 It has been stated that King George Sound is only of 
 value for defence purposes to the Imperial navy and 
 the Eastern Colonies of Australia. This view was not 
 accepted by Sir Peter Scratcliley, Avho considered that, 
 without such a harbour, the future progress of Western 
 Australia would be seriously retarded. A coal depot 
 at King George Sound, he thought, was required for 
 steamers trading between the Eastern Colonies and 
 Perth, and between the settlements on the west coast to 
 the north and south of the capital ; and, in his opinion, 
 no other place existed in the south of Western Australia 
 where coal could be securely kept for this purpose. 
 
 Notwithstanding the withdrawal of the depot be- 
 longing to the Peninsular and Oriental Company, the 
 prosperity of Albany does not appear to have been 
 checked, although the dispersion of the large staff 
 of employes and their families reduced the popula- 
 tion for a time. The wisdom of this course is freely 
 questioned, as notwithstanding the reduced consumption 
 of coal consequent on the introduction of compound 
 engines,. there is great risk of steamers running short of 
 fuel on tlie voyage out from Ceylon against adverse 
 winds. For this reason alone, it would be a great mis- 
 take to look upon King George Sound as commercially 
 unimportant, or simply as a place which it may or may 
 not be desirable to occupy in time of war. 
 
 Yet until recently tlie Imperial authorities have 
 
 ' Or :242,000/., according as a larger or smaller scheme 'svas adopted.
 
 WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 199 
 
 declined to recognise its importance in this respect. 
 True the matter has been much considered and action 
 advocated ; but little more has been done than to declare 
 the defence of King George Sound part and parcel of 
 a general scheme of Australasian continental defence 
 which has never been definitely settled. 
 
 From a defence point of view King George Sound 
 is of paramount importance. Admiral Wilson places 
 particular value on it because it is to windward of all 
 the Colonies on the Australian Station : — 
 
 Commanding, as it does, the trade route from the westward, 
 it is a position which would, as a matter of course, be held by 
 a squadron in time of war. It is also essential to keeping up 
 steam communication with Western Australia, as none of her 
 Majesty's ships on this station could steam from Adelaide to 
 Fremantle during the prevailing westerly winds without taking 
 in coal at least once on the way. 
 
 Sir William Jervois, in remarking on the necessity 
 of providing fortified coal depots on the routes of 
 British commerce, has also pointed out that the fine 
 harbour of King George Sound occupies a most import- 
 ant position with reference to the defence of Australian 
 commerce : — 
 
 Undefended, it may in time of war be occupied by hostile 
 vessels, which, issuing therefrom, might cut off our steamers 
 and merchant ships. On the other hand, if defended, it would 
 become a most valuable naval post for vessels of war acting for 
 defence. 
 
 Tliese opinions Sir Peter Scratchley thoroughly 
 endorsed. In fact it is only necessary to examine the 
 chart of Southern Australia in order to perceive, at a 
 
 p 2
 
 200 AUSTRALIAN DEFEXCES. 
 
 glance, that King George Sound is most favourably 
 placed as a base for operating against an expedition 
 that might be despatched from Europe, America, or the 
 East against Australia. Albany, too, is in telegraphic 
 communicaticn with Perth and Adelaide, and through 
 the latter place with the Eastern Colonies, New Zea- 
 land, Tasmania, the East, and Europe. 
 
 Similar views are entertained by some of the Austra- 
 lian Governments, and at the Intercolonial Conference, 
 lield at Sydney in January 1881, Mr. W. Morgan, 
 then Premier of South Australia, moved that the time 
 had arrived 
 
 when joint action should be taken for the more efficient naval 
 defence of the Australian Colonies and Xew Zealand, and for 
 the protection of the large number of valuable vessels now en- 
 gaged in the Australian carrying trade. . . . Any scheme of 
 naval defence should also include the naval defence of the 
 harlx)ui's of the capitals of the different Colonies, and the for- 
 tification of King George Sound or some other port in Western 
 Australia, and the maintenance of a sufficient force for holding 
 the same.' 
 
 Although the motion was defeated, it is not to be 
 supposed that the \-iews brought fon^^ard by jMr. Mor- 
 gan are not shared by a large number of leading men 
 in Australia. Public opinion in the Colonies, as in the 
 mother-country, is not always easy to move in defence 
 matters. Everv dav, however, statesmen are becoming 
 more aHve to the necessity of adopting all reasonable 
 precautions for making her Majesty's dominions abso- 
 lutely secure against foreign aggression. The Austra- 
 
 * For a fuller account of the debate on this resolution, see AppendLv A.
 
 WESTERN A USTRALIA. 201 
 
 lasian Governments have given practical proof of their 
 determination in this respect by carrying out the re- 
 commended schemes of land defences. True the pro- 
 gress in the construction of these defensive works has 
 been slow, but tliere is now a reasonable prospect 
 of seeing the principal ports of all the Colonies well 
 protected ; while the question of Colonial naval defences, 
 auxiliary to the Imperial navy, is already ripe for dis- 
 cussion, 
 
 ' No doubt,' said Sir Peter Scratchley, ' if the de- 
 fence of King George Sound were entirely undertaken 
 in time of war by the Imperial navy or by Imperial 
 troops, the maintenance of a garrison to man the de- 
 fences would be costly and embarrassing ; it Avould, 
 however, be infinitely more so if the place were left 
 unprotected, and thus became the only weak point in 
 the Australian system of defence.' ^ 
 
 The Government at Perth is as much interested in 
 the defence of the Sound as the Government at Hobart 
 is in the defence of Launceston, and it has been reason- 
 ably observed that the duty which has been accepted 
 by the other Australasian Colonies of providing an 
 efficient defence for their ports should be undertaken 
 by Western Austraha. ' Were this done,' said Sir Peter, 
 ' and the Imperial Government to sanction the carrying 
 out of the scheme of defence, such a course would have 
 a marked and most favourable efiect upon the proceed- 
 ings of the Eastern Colonies. In that event, they would 
 probably be prepared to include Western Australia in 
 their general scheme of naval protection without ex- 
 
 > See p. 72.
 
 202 A USTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 pecting any contribution from it beyond that of its local 
 defence.' 
 
 This Colonj^ stands in a totally different position 
 from the rest of Australia. Whilst its territory is 
 enormous, its population is very small and scattered in 
 unimportant settlements at long distances apart. Yet 
 its revenue is good, and the prospects of future progress 
 are highly promising. On the other hand, in the Eastern 
 Colonies, wherever protection against foreign aggression 
 is required, population and resources for defences are to 
 be found. ' In Western Australia,' Sir Peter Scratchley 
 said, ' Perth, Fremantle, and Albany are the only 
 places requiring protection ; at Albany the population 
 is so small that we must look elsewhere for the men 
 required to garrison such defences as may be provided. 
 Yet the place is of vital importance for the general 
 defence of Australia.' 
 
 ' The city of Perth and the port of Fremantle are not 
 likely to be objects of serious attack, as they cannot be 
 looked upon as valuable prizes to an enemy.' It has, how- 
 ever, been urged that an enemy, finding the Sound in a 
 position to resist his attack with success, might direct 
 his attention to the capital, and endeavour to enforce 
 the surrender of Princess Eoyal Harbour by firing 
 into Fremantle and landing a force to advance upon 
 Perth. 
 
 Operations of this character, Sir Peter Scratchley 
 considered, should be met by naval means — i.e. the 
 combined action of the Imperial navy and the auxiliary 
 Colonial naval defences — supplemented by moderate 
 land defences. ' Although Fremantle may be exposed to
 
 U^ESTERN AUSTRALIA. 203 
 
 bombardment from the sea, Perth is perfectly secure in 
 that respect. On the other hand, hostile vessels could 
 not take up a position off Fremantle which was not com- 
 manded by guns on shore, and, as there is no inner port 
 for friendly ships, the enemy's fire could only be directed 
 on the town.' Tliis is a risk which, in his opinion, could 
 not be avoided, in the event of the naval defences not 
 being available to prevent the operation. 
 
 A disembarkation having for its object an advance 
 upon Perth, he considered, could be opposed with suc- 
 cess by a moderate force on land, especially if it were 
 entrenched. The risk of being forced to retire by the 
 resistance offered, the liability to attack by torpedo- 
 boats, the chances of the British ships appearing on 
 the scene, the probability of bad weather cutting off 
 communication with the shore, in which case the party 
 landed might have to be abandoned, are all contingen- 
 cies which, in his opinion, would render it very doubtful 
 whether a naval commander would undertake such an 
 operation when the object to be gained is so small. 
 
 Although he deemed it would be very unwise to 
 overlook the possibility of such attacks being made, he 
 thought that undue weight should not be given to the 
 point, which certainly does not diminish the necessity and 
 iniportance of fortifying the Sound. ' It would suffice,' 
 he said, ' to provide two guns of position at Fremantle, 
 and a small field force for the purpose of resisting a 
 landing and covering the approaches to Perth, with 
 one or more torpedo-boats to harass the enemy's ships ; 
 but local defences must be provided at Kiniy Georore 
 Sound capable of meeting the attack o>[ an enemy's
 
 204 AUSTRALIAN DEFEXCES. 
 
 squadron ; for however desirable it may be to keep the 
 enemy outside the Sound, on account of the magnificent 
 shelter it affords for vessels, this could not be effected 
 by means of fixed defences alone ; or, in fact, by fixed 
 and floating defences combined, except at a very great 
 cost ; while Princess Eoyal Harbour, being landlocked 
 and capable of accommodating a large number of ships 
 drawing twenty-three feet of water in all weathers and 
 at all times, must be sufficiently defended.' 
 
 To meet an attack on King George Sound, Sir Peter 
 Scratchley advised a combination of fixed and floating 
 defences. He recommended guns in suitable works at 
 the Heads, submarine mines at the entrance, harbour 
 defence gunboats, and several torpedo-boats. The guns 
 on shore and submarine mines in the channel, he con- 
 sidered, would effectually close the entrance of the har- 
 bour ; while the gunboats would co-operate with the 
 land defences in resisting a landing, and, with the tor- 
 pedo-boats, go a long way towards preventing the occu- 
 pation of the Sound by hostile vessels. An infantry 
 force with field guns, he thought, would be required to 
 resist tlie enemy as he was landing, and to arrest his 
 advance on the town. At the same time he was fully 
 aware that the maintenance of local forces presented 
 great difficulty, and, for that reason, was impressed 
 with the necessity of providing floating defences to act 
 against the enemy as he was landing. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley fully recognised the advantage 
 o^fioating defences,^ where they would afford the neces- 
 sary protection in a more economical manner and yet 
 
 ^ See footnote to Chapter on Xaval Defences, p. 69.
 
 WESTERN A USTRALIA. 205 
 
 be as effective as fixed defences, but entirely dissented 
 from the opinion that the defence of the Sound would 
 be sufficiently provided for by an extemporised battery, 
 a gunboat, and a few torpedo-boats. At the Sound 
 extemporised defences, he considered, ' could only be 
 established by the Imperial army and navj^, as the 
 men, stores, or appliances for the purpose are not on 
 the spot.' 
 
 The annual expenditure on maintenance would, in 
 liis opinion, be insignificant in the case of coast bat- 
 teries, as they could be added to from time to time so as 
 to increase their defensive power, and the works would 
 be practically indestructible, whilst gunboats, although 
 they could be hauled up out of the water, would 
 necessarily require periodical renewal ; besides, were 
 gunboats alone provided at the Sound, he considered 
 it very probable that an enemy would endeavour to 
 destroy them by torpedo-boats sent in for the purpose 
 at night. 
 
 The relative importance of the measures for the de- 
 fence of Princess Eoyal Harbour, Sir Peter placed in 
 the following order : — 
 
 Guns in batteries on shore. 
 
 Torpedo-boats. 
 
 Gunboats. 
 
 Submarine mines in the channel. 
 
 The guns, he considered, would, besides command- 
 ing the interior of the harbour and its approach from 
 the Sound, practically close the entrance, and render 
 a landing outside very difficult. The torpedo-boats
 
 2o6 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 would co-operate in the defence of the entrance by- 
 attacking ships as they were passing in ; or by attack- 
 ing the enemy's vessels whilst engaged in landing a 
 force ; and they would also be available in the event 
 of the guns on shore being silenced, besides render- 
 ing the blockade of the port by the occupation of 
 the Sound a much more hazardous undertaking. 
 
 He thought that the torpedo-boats might, at first, 
 be improvised torpedo launches, which, in time of peace, 
 could be utilised for harbour service both at Albany and 
 Fremantle. Torpedo-boats of great speed he believed 
 absolutely necessary for European warfare, but did not 
 think them of importance for Colonial defence ; in fact, 
 he would rather have made up by quantity for inferiority 
 in quality, two or three boats of moderate speed being, 
 in his opinion, more formidable than one boat of great 
 speed and power. ' The former,' he said,^ ' can be readily 
 found in most of the Colonial ports, whilst the others, 
 being practically useless in peace time, are out of the 
 question on account of their cost, at any rate for the 
 present, at such a place as King George Sound.' 
 
 These measures, he considered, would meet all 
 probable attacks on the harbour itself, and it would 
 only be necessary to provide, in conjunction with the 
 Eastern Colonies, external naval defences for the pro- 
 tection of commerce. 
 
 The gunboats ^ would be invaluable for preventing 
 
 ^ In 1882. 
 
 - The gunboat, Sir Peter Scratchley considered, should be of the ' Staunch ' 
 class, of low speed, and shallow di'aught, and armed with a gun capable of 
 piercing such a thickness of armour as could be carried by ships sent out to 
 attack the Australasian Colonies.
 
 WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 207 
 
 an occupation of tlie Sound and for co-operating gene- 
 rally in the defence, especially if an armoured vessel 
 were to form part of the attacking squadron. Sub- 
 marine mines, however desirable, he thought scarcely 
 applicable to the defence of Princess Eoyal Harbour ; 
 as it would be extremely difficult to organise and main- 
 tain them. At the same time, he advised a few mines 
 in the channel, in order to produce the moral effect re- 
 sulting from their employment. 
 
 The occupation of Mounts Melville and Clarence 
 has been recommended in order to guard the coal depot 
 and stores against attack by land. Such a defensive 
 position Sir Peter considered too retired to serve this 
 purpose, as a landing on the south side would lead to 
 no result, whilst ' a landing on Middleton Beach would 
 be best resisted by the construction of a semi-perma- 
 nent work, to be held by a small field force, and so 
 placed as to command both the beach and road leading 
 to Albany.' 
 
 The suggestion that the Imperial garrison at Ceylon 
 should furnish a contingent for Albany, and the 
 recommendations by Admiral Wilson that marines, 
 provided by the Australian squadron, should form the 
 garrison for the extemporised battery, and a paid naval 
 reserve should be raised for the floating defences, are 
 thus commented upon by Sir Peter Scratchley : ' If 
 Western Australia were to depend upon Imperial assist- 
 ance, circumstances might arise which would render it 
 impossible either to send men from Ceylon, or for the 
 Commander of the Australian squadron to spare a 
 sufficient force of marines, especiall}^ on the outbreak
 
 2o8 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 of war, the time of greatest danger to Kinj? George 
 Sound. No doubt, either of these arrangements would 
 be the best in a military sense ; but there is an element 
 of uncertainty connected with them which it would be 
 extremely unwise to admit in establishing a system of 
 defence.' 
 
 It has also been proposed that the Eastern Colonies 
 of Australia should combine to supply a contingent of 
 the defending force. This proposal found no favour 
 with General Scratchley, who, knowing it is no easy 
 matter to induce these Colonies to maintain sufficient 
 forces for their o^vn protection, was opposed to increas- 
 ing the difficulty by asking them to undertake the 
 responsibility at a time when they might be heavily 
 pressed to provide for local defences. 
 
 There is, too, a reasonable prospect of Albany, and, 
 in fact, the Colony generally, increasing in importance, 
 and therefore in population ; accordingly no reason 
 exists why the defence organisation of Western Aus- 
 traUa should not be self-supporting and self-reliant. In 
 Sir Peter's opinion, the total strength required for the 
 defence of Pertli and King George Sound was 770 ^ 
 officers and men. Although this force could be raised 
 within the Colony, he thought it was a matter for 
 consideration whether, for a few years at least, a 
 money contribution towards the cost of maintaining 
 these forces should not be made to the Government of 
 
 ' This total, however, provides the maximum mim}>er which he con- 
 sidered necessary. "Writing on the subject in 1882, he said, * I think that the 
 present requirements will he met by 350 at Perth and 300 at Albany.' It 
 should be noticed that a large expenditure on barrack accommodation is not 
 necessary for Sir Peter's scheme of defence.
 
 WESTERN AUSTRALIA. 209 
 
 Western Australia by the Imperial authorities or the 
 Eastern Colonies. 
 
 He believed, too, that by adopting an organisation 
 differing from that of an unpaid Volunteer force, it 
 would be practicable to form corps at Perth and Fre- 
 mantle from which, in time of war, men could be 
 transferred to Albany when required. The organisa- 
 tion he proposed was that of a Volunteer Militia^ similar 
 to that in New South Wales ^ and South Australia. 
 He considered too that a detachment of mounted men 
 should be raised to perform, in time of war, the 
 duties of orderlies, scouts, and escorts ; but until the 
 defence of Perth and Albany had been provided for, it 
 appeared to him unwise to expend money upon the 
 maintenance of country corps, unless required for 
 police purposes. 
 
 The remuneration of Volunteers by land grants, 
 which had been tried in the Eastern Colonies, thouo-h 
 without success,'"^ he considered would be well adapted 
 to Western Australia ; but there appeared to him 
 another source from which men could be drawn, viz. 
 a pensioner force somewhat similar to that which was 
 in existence at Perth up to 1880.^ Writing on this point 
 in 1882, he said : ' Considerations of expense would 
 doubtless prevent the re-establishment of this force on 
 its original footing ; and no doubt there are very few 
 
 • See recommendation of New South Wales Commission on this 
 point, p. 156. 
 
 * ' The cause of this,' said Sir Peter Scratchley, * is to be found in the fact 
 that although these grants were given as a reward for a certain term of 
 military service, no attempt whatever was made to enforce a high standard 
 of efficiency.' 
 
 ^ When 133 N.C.O.s and men were serving.
 
 2IO AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 of the old pensioners remaining who would be fitted for 
 further mihtary service. If any were available they 
 micrht be induced to join a paid Volunteer ]\lilitia. 
 Others might be willing to remove to Albany, pro- 
 vided that the Government gave them free grants of 
 land conditional on their joining the militia for a term 
 of five years. If some arrangement were devised 
 whereby these men, besides receiving the payment for 
 attendance at drill, could at once enter into possession 
 of the land,^ an immediate inducement would be 
 given to them to settle on it and build cottages 
 for themselves and their families. Time-expired men 
 from the Imperial army, carefuUy selected for the 
 purpose, might be enrolled for service at Perth 
 and Albany, on the understanding that they would 
 receive a small rate of pay for a term of years in 
 addition to grants of land. The men might be en- 
 couraged to seek employment after their arrival within 
 a certain distance of the places named, and, if successful, 
 transferred to the ranks of the Volunteer Militia on the 
 same conditions as the old pensioners. 
 
 'Besides the artillery corps, a naval brigade, fifty 
 strono", would be required for the gunboat and torpedo- 
 boats, which would have to be recruited from that por- 
 tion of the population which is engaged in maritime 
 pursuits. This brigade should be organised on tlie same 
 system as the land forces.' 
 
 Considering the scarcity of labour in Albany and 
 the importance of keeping down the money expendi- 
 
 ' Somewhat on the plan adopted with free selectors in the Australian 
 Colonies, who pay for their laud by yearly instalments.
 
 WESTERN A U STEAL I A. 211 
 
 tiire, Sir Peter Scratchley advised the employment of 
 prisoners in the construction of the defence works. 
 These prisoners ^ might be housed close to Point Pos- 
 session, and being cut off from communication witli 
 Albany, except by water, could be easily guarded. 
 Such an arrangement, too, would be economical, al- 
 though the time required to construct tlie works might, 
 perhaps, be greater. Good lime is to be had in the 
 vicinity, but though bricks are made near Albany, they 
 are scarcely suitable for defence works. The stone 
 from the excavations for tlie battery would, however, 
 do for the concrete and masonry ; while cement, timber, 
 bricks, and all ironwork and fittings could be procured 
 from Perth. "Water could be readily stored on the site. 
 
 A railway is now in course of construction, which 
 when completed will join Albany and York- — a rising 
 township situated in the centre of an agricultural dis- 
 trict — and open up a large quantity of good land still 
 the property of the Government. When this railway 
 is finished, Albany, being the only natural outlet for the 
 produce of the country to be traversed by the line, will 
 at once become the most important place in Western 
 Australia. 
 
 An offer has also been made to the "Western Austra- 
 lian Government by an English syndicate, to construct 
 a railway on the land-grant system from York to Eucla.^ 
 The proposal is being favourably entertained. In the 
 event of the work being undertaken some arrangement 
 will probably be made with the South Australian 
 
 ^ The cost of keeping and clothing a prisoner is about \s. Sd. per diem. 
 ^ 60 miles east of Perth. ^ 700 miles due west.
 
 212 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 Government to extend the line from Eucla to Port 
 Augusta. In this event direct communication will be 
 established between Perth and Brisbane vid Adelaide, 
 Melbourne, and Sydney. 
 
 I was much struck, when at Albany two years ago, 
 with the amount of land commanding the harbour and 
 its approaches that appeared unoccupied. On remark- 
 ing this to Sir Peter Scratchley at the time, he told me 
 that when last at King George Sound he had advised 
 the Government to make considerable reservation of 
 land near the harbour for naval and military defence 
 purposes. Fortunately for Western Australia, his sug- 
 gestion was adopted, and the land referred to, greatly 
 risen in value both on account of its position and other 
 advantages, was the very land Sir Peter Scratchley had 
 advised the Government to reserve.
 
 213 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 TASMANIA. 
 
 Tasmania, an island nearly equal in size to Ireland, lies 
 near the south-eastern extremity of the Australian Con- 
 tinent, between 40° 41' and 43° 39' south latitude, and 
 between 144° 30' and 148° 30' east longitude. Bass's 
 Straits, which average about 150 miles in width, separate 
 the island from Victoria. Between its north-east point 
 and the mainland of the continent is the Flinders Group, 
 and about midway between its north-west point and the 
 mainland lies King's Island. 
 
 To the westward, between South-east Cape and 
 Cape Grim, are the bar harbours of Port Macquarie and 
 Port Davey, and the mouths of the rivers Pieman and 
 Arthur. The coast on this side is dangerous, owing to 
 the heavy rolling sea. On the northern coast, which 
 is comparatively sheltered, are the ports Duck Bay, 
 Circular Head, Boat Harbour, Table Cape, Port Frede- 
 rick, and Port Sorell. The principal harbour, however, 
 on this side, is Port Dalrymple, at the entrance of tlie 
 river Tamar, forty miles from the mouth of which lies 
 Launceston, the second place of importance in the 
 Colony. On the eastern coast, which consists of per- 
 pendicular clifis, with long intervals of low sliore, are 
 
 Q
 
 214 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 George's Bay, Oyster Bay, and Spring Bay, while many 
 deep bays and harbours aflfording safe anchorages for 
 ships of any size are to be found on the south-eastern 
 part of the coast. The best known are Port Arthur, 
 Storm Bay, Frederick Henry Bay, Norfolk Bay, D'Entre- 
 casteaux Channel, Port Esperance, South Port, Recherche 
 Bay, and the Derwent, upon whicli river Hobart Town, 
 the capital of the Colony, is situated. 
 
 Tasmania occupies an important position with refer- 
 ence to the general defence of the Australasian Colonies. 
 Being within three days' steaming distance from Adelaide, 
 one from Melbourne, two and a half from Sydney, and 
 four from Xew Zealand, it would be no difficult task 
 for an enemy, occupying any of the fine harbours it 
 possesses, to harass the commerce of those Colonies. 
 A hostile occupation of the Tasmanian harbours can 
 only be prevented by naval means, for the provision 
 and maintenance of which the Colony has not sufficient 
 resources ; therefore, their defence against such occupa- 
 tion must be considered in connection with that of the 
 coast and harbours of the adjacent Colonies. 
 
 In 1878 Sir Wilham Jervois prepared a memo- 
 randum on the subject of Tasmanian defences in con- 
 junction with Sir Peter Scratchley. This memorandum 
 deals with the principles upon which, in their judgment, 
 the defences of Tasmania should be based ; but the 
 recommendations were restricted to such measures as 
 were requisite for protection against attack by a cruiser 
 or privateer, and as were within the means of Tasmania 
 to afford. I give some extracts concerning the defence 
 of Hobart and Launceston : —
 
 TASMANIA. 
 
 215 
 
 DEFENCE OF HOBART. 
 
 It would be out of the question to provide local defences to 
 prevent the occupation by an enemy of the numerous harbours 
 upon the coast of Tasmania. It is, however, practicable to pro- 
 tect Hobart Town against the attack of an unarmoured vessel of 
 war, which, eluding our naval squadron, and in the absence of 
 
 JSaiUi caX Jffiles 
 
 <i \ ! 
 
 Hob art 
 
 SUinfard^s Geogl £swj>f 
 
 sufficient defences, might, under threat of bombardment, or after 
 actually firing into the place, levy a heavy contribution upon the 
 Colony. 
 
 The width of the Derwent, below Hobart Town, being from 
 4,000 to 5,000 yards, the depth of water being sufficient for 
 vessels of any size, and the passage perfectly clear, it would be 
 out of the question, by means of land batteries, to prevent an 
 
 Q 2
 
 2i6 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 enemy's vessel steaming rapidly up the river aucl occups^ing a 
 position whence she might throw shells into the city. If, how- 
 ever, batteries be established which would bring an effective fire 
 to bear upon her when she lay opposite the town, and if a line 
 of obstructions be placed in such a manner as to prevent her 
 running up the river beyond the town and out of fire from the 
 batteries, she could neither remain in such a position nor get 
 to any other point whence she could effect a bombardment. 
 She would then be obliged to retire. It is on this principle 
 that the defence of Hobart Town should be based. 
 
 DEFENCE OF LAUXCESTON. 
 
 The only other town in the Colony besides Hobart Town 
 which can be considered liable to attack, with a view to levying 
 a contribution, is Launceston. This town is in the northern 
 part of Tasmania, and forty miles distant from the mouth of the 
 Tamar River. It is 130 miles from Hobart Town, and the two 
 places are connected by a railway. 
 
 The best plan of defence for the Tamar River would be to 
 establish a small strong work at its mouth, near the lighthouse, 
 and to place some torpedoes in connection with it across the 
 entrance passage. This would at once protect Port Dalrymple, 
 George Town (a small place three or four miles from the entrance), 
 and the town of Launceston itself. There is, however, no 
 population near the mouth of the river from which a force could 
 be drawn to man a fort there ; and altogether the project is 
 beyond the present resources of the Colony to undertake. Any 
 provision for the defence of Launceston must be near the town 
 itself. 
 
 The passage up the Tamar is tortuous and difficult, and only 
 vessels of light draught can navigate the river. It appears at 
 most only necessary to provide for the protection of Launceston 
 against the attack of a small gun-vessel. Considering the 
 small size, and the limited number of the crew of a vessel 
 that could navigate the Tamar, it is scarcely probable that 
 any body of men would be landed on either shore of the
 
 TASAIANJA. 
 
 217 
 
 river to attack Launceston. It is, however, desirable, in 
 order to protect the battery against assault, that, besides the 
 artillery required to man the guns, a small volunteer force of 
 infantry should be organised and maintained in the place. 
 
 Xiaunceston & Port Dalryinjjle . 
 
 Stxoifurd:s G^op^Zstnb^ 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley found it desirable to introduce 
 several modifications ^ in the proposed recommendations 
 in consequence of changes and improvements which 
 had been made since 1878 in the construction of 
 ordnance and the mode of mounting guns in coast 
 batteries. In consequence of the increasing importance 
 of Launceston it was decided to defer the construction 
 of the battery on Pig Island for the defence of the 
 
 These modifications received Sir William Jervois's concurrence.
 
 2i8 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 river Tamar ; and Sir Peter recommended that, on the 
 outbreak of war, a defensive position should be esta- 
 bUshed at Brown Bkiff, about nine miles from Launceston, 
 on the left bank of the river, so as to bar the advance 
 of an enemy by water or land. Movable defences were 
 proposed to be established at Brown Bluff. It was con- 
 sidered that, if a battery were required for the defence 
 of the river, it should be placed close to the entrance, 
 in order to prevent an enemy's vessels fi'om entering 
 the Tamar. Under the then^ circumstances of the 
 Colony the cost of such a work was too great to 
 warrant its construction ; nor would it have been 
 possible, without great expense, to have provided for 
 its garrison. 
 
 The general effect of the changes at Hobart was to 
 largely increase the defensive power of the batteries ; 
 in fact, to render them capable of repelling the attack 
 of an ironclad when auxiliary floating defences were 
 added. Sir Peter recommended that Alexandra Bat- 
 tery and Kangaroo Bluff should be completed, and that 
 Queen's Battery, then in good order, should be mainly 
 used to guard the torpedo defences, the organisation of 
 which was at that time being vigorously carried on in 
 accordance with his suggestions. Tlie works were 
 designed on a more extensive and substantial scale 
 than was originally contemplated, so that it should be 
 practicable at any time, without much alteration of 
 the several batteries, to add guns or to replace the 
 smaller guns by more powerful ordnance. 
 
 These changes, of course, increased the cost of the 
 
 1 1882.
 
 TASMANIA. 219 
 
 scheme ; and it became necessary to ask Parliament for 
 a further grant of money ; a proceeding entirely justi- 
 fied, said Sir Peter, on the ground that, having in view 
 the improvements in ordnance already mentioned, it 
 would have been a serious mistake not to have intro- 
 duced them in the coast batteries at Hobart, more 
 especially as the same course had been adopted in all 
 the Australian Colonies, where considerable modifica- 
 tions had been made in the original schemes of def«ice. 
 For the purpose of comparison I give (1) the 
 Original Scheme of Defence as codified by Sir Peter 
 Scratchley, and (2) his Modified Scheme : — 
 
 Original Sclieine of Defence codified. 
 
 LAND DEFENCES. 
 
 Hobart. 
 
 Quern's Battery. — Reconstruction, To be armed witli two 70-pr. rifled 
 improvement, and repair. guns, three S.B. 8-inch shell guns, 
 
 and two S.B. 32-pr8. 
 Kangaroo Bluff. — Enclosed work To be armed with 8-ineh (new 
 with barrack. pattern) and two 80-pr. (con- 
 
 verted) rifled guns. 
 One Tree Point, Alexandra Bat- To be armed with two 6-inch (new 
 tery. — Enclosed work, with keep. type), two 7-ineh, and one 70-pr. 
 
 rifled guns ; enclosure and accom- 
 1 modation for garrison. 
 
 LAtJNCESTOIf. 
 
 Pig Island River Tamar. — Enclosed 
 work. 
 
 To be armed with two 64-pr. rifled 
 guns, stockaded enclosure, and 
 accommodation for grarrison. 
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCES. 
 
 Hobart 1 Observation and electro-contact mines 
 
 at mouth of river Der«-eut. 
 River Tamar (Launceston) . . . | Electro-contact mines across river.
 
 AUSTRALIA N DEFENCES. 
 
 MILITARY FORCES. 
 
 Regular Artillery detachment ..... 20 officers and men. 
 
 Volunteer (Auxiliary) Garrisou Artillery . . 130 „ „ 
 
 Torpedo detachment ....... 30 „ ,, 
 
 Volunteer field force to repel landings at Hobart and 
 
 Launceston 4o0 „ „ 
 
 Total . 630 
 
 Scheme modified by Sir Peter Scratchley. 
 
 LAND DEFENCES. 
 
 Hobart. 
 
 Queens Battery. — Reconstruction, To be armed with two medium rifled 
 
 improvement, and repair. guns, five 8-inch S.B. shell guns. 
 
 Alexandra Battery. — Enclosed work, To be armed with two 7-inch and 
 
 with keep. three 70-pr. rifled guns. 
 
 Kanc/aroo Bluff. — Enclosed work, To be armed with two 8-inch (new 
 with cover for men. i pattern chambered) and two me- 
 
 I dium rifled guns. 
 
 LAtmCESTON. 
 
 River Tamar. — Defensive position on ' To be armed with two 20-pr. B.L. 
 the left bank near Brown Bluft'. , rifled guns. 
 
 TORPEDO DEFENCES. 
 
 Hobart ' Mines at mouth of river Derwent 
 
 with advanced group in front of 
 Sullivan's Cove. 
 
 River Tamar (Launceston) ... Mines across river at Brown Bluft". 
 
 MILITARY FORCES. 
 
 Garrison Artillery for Hobart 200 
 
 Toi'pedo detachments for Hobart and Launceston . . 50 
 Field forces to repel landings at Hobart and Launceston . 600 
 
 850" 
 
 In 1882 Sir Peter Scratchley inspected the Volun- 
 teer force of Tasmania, and arrived at the following 
 unfavourable conclusions : — 
 
 (1) The Volunteer force was in an unsatisfactory condition. 
 
 (2) It was not sufficiently drilled. 
 
 (3) Its discipline was indifferent.
 
 TASMANIA. 221 
 
 (4) There were elements of disorganisation in the force, 
 which, unless checked, would prove fatal to its military efficiency. 
 
 (5) The force was not improving, 
 
 (6) It could not, as then organised, and in the absence of 
 a regular or highly trained force, be entirely relied upon for 
 defence purposes. 
 
 (7) Changes in organisation were imperatively necessary. 
 
 (8) It was practicable to introduce these changes, but they 
 would involve an increase in the annual expenditure. He felt 
 bound, however, to make an exception in many respects in 
 favour of the Artillery branch of the force. 
 
 It was, therefore, obvious that changes would have 
 to be introduced and the local forces reorganised. Sir 
 Peter considered it unsafe to rely upon the force in its 
 then condition for defence purposes, and, after carefully 
 weighincf the matter, came to the conclusion that an 
 organisation similar to that of South Australia, modified 
 to suit local circumstances, would be found best adapted 
 to Tasmania. 
 
 Tasmania did not stand alone in respect to the 
 unsatisfactory condition of its Volunteer force. In 
 Victoria, Queensland, and New Zealand the Volunteers 
 were reported to be inefficient from causes similar to 
 those which existed in Tasmania, such as want of day- 
 light drill, absence of power to enforce attendance at 
 drill, insufficient control over the men, and indifferent 
 discipline generally. Measures are, however, being 
 taken in the Colonies named to remedy these defects. 
 
 Before introducing any change. Sir Peter considered 
 it necessary to institute a careful inquiry into the whole 
 question — in fact, to follow the course adopted by the 
 Government of Queensland, where, on his reporting
 
 222 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 that the Vohniteer force of tliat Colony was of little 
 value for defence purposes, a military committee, com- 
 posed of himself (as inspecting officer), the commandant, 
 the officer commanding the Volunteer Artillery, and the 
 officer commanding the Fh'st Eegiment of Eifles, with 
 the staflf officer as secretary, was appointed to enquire 
 ' into the working of the laws and regulations for the 
 establishment and maintenance of the Volunteer force, 
 including the appointment, promotion, and examination 
 of officers, and the arrangements for the management 
 of the force ; also to suggest improvements in organi- 
 sation cr otherwise, with a view to military efficiency 
 and economy in expenditure.' ^ 
 
 A Commission was consequently appointed to inquire 
 into the general condition of the local forces of Tasmania, 
 and the subject was considered under the following 
 heads : — 
 
 i. Authorised and present estabHsliment and distribution of 
 force. 
 
 ii. Laws and regulations. Corps rules. 
 
 iii. Present condition of force. 
 
 iv. Training of officers, non-commissioned officers, and men. 
 Encampments, daylight drills, field-firing for infantry, gunneiy 
 instruction, submarine mining. 
 
 V. Appointment, promotion, and education of officers and 
 non-commissioned officers. 
 
 vi. General stafi" and instructors. Inspecting officer. 
 
 vii. Eifle companies and Volunteer reserve. 
 
 Prior to the meeting of the Commission a series of 
 questions was addressed to the officers commanding 
 the various regiments and corps of the local forces, as 
 
 ' For a detailed report of this Committee see ApjieniUx A.
 
 ' ■ TASMANIA. 223 
 
 well as to the staff officers. Returns were called for, 
 and the commandant collected information on all points 
 relating to the inquiry, and these reports, returns, 
 and documents were condensed and circulated among 
 the committee. The Commission came to the same 
 conclusions that Sir Peter had done on ]iis inspection, 
 and deemed it imperative that a change should be made 
 in the organisation. 
 
 Since Sir Peter Scratchley made the above suggestions 
 the land defences of Tasmania have progressed rapidly. 
 The improvements at Queen's Battery were finished 
 some time ago, and although operations at Hobart were 
 discontinued for a time in 1883, as the vote for works 
 and armaments had been expended, the Tasmanian 
 Parliament soon sanctioned a supplementary vote, 
 which enabled the work at Kangaroo Bluff to be re- 
 sumed and completed. The recommendations for One 
 Tree Point and Alexandra Battery have also been 
 carried out ; but the construction of a battery on the 
 river Tamar has been deferred, although it is intended 
 at some future time to proceed with this work. Mean- 
 while it has been decided to provide movable defences 
 in its place. 
 
 The military forces have been reorganised, and the 
 necessary funds for that purpose voted by Parliament, 
 so that they ought soon to be in a state of efficiency. 
 
 The plan of defence now being carried out is in- 
 tended to protect Hobart and Launceston against un- 
 armoured cruisers or privateers. The entrance to the 
 Derwent is guarded by a system of submarine mines, 
 and the Tamar is similarly protected.
 
 -4 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 CHAPTER Xm. 
 
 KEW ZEALAXD. 
 
 The Colony of Xew Zealand comprises three islands, 
 two of considerable extent, and Stewart's Island, situated 
 in tlie extreme south, small and unimportant. In the 
 larger islands are numerous bays and inlets constituting 
 fine natural harbours. 
 
 In the Xorth Island, which embraces a coast line of 
 nearly 1,250 miles, the only ports ^ of importance are 
 Auckland, in the north, and Welhngton (Port Xichol- 
 son), in the south. On the west coast, the harbours at 
 Hokianga, Kaipara, and Manukau afford good anchor- 
 age and accommodation, while the small harbours of 
 Waikato. Whangaroa, and Kawhia, and a few open road- 
 steads,- serye as places of refuge for ships in case of 
 need. On the east coast the ports are Eussell, the 
 Thames, and Tauranga, while good roadsteads exist at 
 CTisborne and Xapier. 
 
 In the South or Middle Island the extent of coast is 
 about 1,130 miles. Lyttelton and Otago^ are the prin- 
 cipal harbours, both on the east coast. Further south 
 the Bluff holds an important position, being the last 
 and first port of call for yessels trading between 
 
 ' coo miles apart. - Such as New Plvmoutb. 
 
 ^ About 190 niile« apart.
 
 N£JV ZEALAND. 225 
 
 New Zealand, Tasmania, and tlie southern ports of 
 Australia. The minor harbours are Akaroa, Nelson, 
 and Picton, but there are several roadsteads, such as 
 Timaru and Oamaru, on the east ; and Hokitika, Grey- 
 mouth, and Westport, on the west coast, where break- 
 waters shelter vessels in all weathers. The Sounds along 
 the south-western portion of the coast are numerous, 
 and the water is deep, but being surrounded by high 
 and precipitous mountains, without any settlements on 
 their shores, they are of httle practical value. 
 
 New Zealand stands in a somewhat different position 
 from the Australian Colonies. In Australia there are 
 few harbours of importance which are not the centres 
 of large populations, consequently the resources in men 
 and appliances for defence are to be found where they 
 are most wanted. In New Zealand, on the contrary, the 
 population is scattered over a wide area, and there are 
 several large harbours requiring protection. Many 
 settlements on the coast are exposed to attack, but these, 
 Sir Peter Scratchley considered, could not be included 
 in a general scheme of defence without great expense. 
 
 Owing to the very extensive seaboard and the prin- 
 cipal harbours being situated at great distances apart, 
 the Colony can scarcely be properly defended by naval 
 means alone. Even the possession of a ship in one or 
 more of the harbours, or a small squadron for general 
 defence, could not Ije relied upon as a sufficient protec- 
 tion for individual ports scattered over a length of coast 
 from north to south of over 1,000 miles. For instance, 
 supposing an attack were made upon Auckland, when 
 the ship or squadron was at Lyttelton, two or three daj^s
 
 226 AUSTRALIA A' DEFEXCES. 
 
 must inequitably elapse before the protecting ship could 
 reach Auckland, during which time much mischief might 
 be done ; while if the squadron happened to be at sea, 
 instead of in port, an extra day or even more might 
 elapse. Or again, a feint by a single ship on one port 
 might be made, to draw the squadron away from the 
 real point of attack. These reasons made it obvious to 
 Sir Peter that the principle upon which the defence of 
 New Zealand should be based was to place each of the 
 principal harbours in a position to repel attack from one 
 or two hostile cruisers, and at the same time afford points 
 of refuge and support to such of her Majesty's ships as 
 would, in time of war, be detached to co-operate in the 
 creneral defence of Austraha and New Zealand. 
 
 e 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley gave much time and attention 
 to considering the nature of attack to wliich Xew Zea- 
 land was likely to be exposed, and the measure of 
 defence that should be adopted for the protection of the 
 Colony in the event of the mother-country being at war 
 with a foreign Power. 
 
 The only places that appeared to him of sufficient 
 importance to require local protection were Auckland, 
 WeUinorton, Christchurch, Dunedin. and Invercarcfill. 
 ' An enemy might possibly occupy one of the minor har- 
 bours, such as Eussell, Tauranga, Xelson, Picton, or 
 Akaroa, with a view to an attack upon one of the large 
 ports, or as a means whereby to capture passing vessels, 
 or might lie off such roadsteads as Gisborne, Napier, 
 Timaru, or Oamaru, for the purpose of levying contri- 
 butions ; ' but such operations, he considered, could be 
 counteracted either by naval means or local protection
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 227 
 
 for each place. To provide against these contingencies, 
 however, a large expenditure would liave to be incurred ; 
 accordingly he directed his attention more particularly 
 to the measures necessary for tlie defence of the five 
 principal harbours, Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, 
 Chalmers, and tlie Bluff. 
 
 ' The towns situated on these harbours can only be 
 approached by sea through channels that afford, more 
 or less, natural facilities ioi fixed defences.' These de- 
 fences, he advised, should consist of land batteries ren- 
 dered self-defensible and independent of external support, 
 in combination with offensive and defensive torpedoes ; 
 and the best mode of providing against attacks made by 
 bodies of men landed for tlie purpose of turning tlieni 
 would be to maintain local troops capable of meeting the 
 enemy in the field. It has been suggested that floating 
 defences might with advantage be adopted in preference, 
 or as auxiliaries, to the batteries on shore ; but Sir Peter 
 Scratcliley thought nothing would be gained by the sub- 
 stitution.^ 
 
 The plan of defence he considered best adapted for 
 the harbours of New Zealand was similar in desi^xn U) 
 that recommended for the harbours of the Australian 
 Colonies.'- Had, however, the question been merely the 
 defending of one harbour, he would probably have 
 inclined to the adoption of defensive torpedoes. Wel- 
 
 ^ For farther particulars on this point, see p. 69. 
 
 - Batteries armed with heavy rifled ordnance, together with suboiariue 
 mines in the channels, and torpedo-boats for attacking the enemy's vessels. 
 For the protection of the principal cities near the seaboard, from attacks by 
 bodies of men landed from the enemy's ships, the maintenance of local forces 
 capable of operating in the lield.
 
 228 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 lington is the seat of Government and tlie headquarters 
 of the telegraph system of the Colony, consequently he 
 saw less difficulty existed in establishing there a reliable 
 organisation for the purpose. But after carefully weigh- 
 ing all points, and bearing in mind that other harbours 
 equal in importance to Wellington required considera- 
 tion, he came to the conclusion that it would not be 
 practicable to maintain in a state of efficiency complete 
 systems of submarine defences at each place, except by 
 a very great expenditure of money. He estimated that 
 it would require 20,000/.^ for the establishment of 
 complete systems of defensive mines at Auckland, 
 Wellington, Lyttelton, and Port Chalmers. A Torpedo 
 corps, too, would have to be raised ; buildings for the 
 reception of the stores erected ; and a small staff main- 
 tained at each place to look after the equipments ; while 
 at the outbreak of war, the mines having been laid by 
 the Torpedo corps, men would have to be permanently 
 stationed on the spot to look after them. At the same 
 time, holding as he did the opinion that no scheme of 
 defence could be considered complete without sub- 
 marine mines, he thought it would be advisable to esta- 
 blish the nucleus of a Torpedo corps at Wellington, and 
 to arrange for the instruction of a certain number of 
 employes in the Telegraph Department. 
 
 As guns alone will not prevent liostile vessels fi-om 
 forcing their way into a port, lie considered tliat in tlie 
 absence of submarine defences offensive torpedoes should 
 be employed in order to support the batteries on shore, 
 
 ' Inclusire of works, toi-pedo stores, and equipments, but exclusive of 
 tbe cost of laying the mines in time of war.
 
 A^EJV ZEALAND. 229 
 
 and that the kind best suited for New Zealand harbours 
 was the spar torpedo.^ I may add that although he was 
 Avell aware an attack upon an enemy's vessel with tor- 
 pedo-boats would be attended with great danger, he 
 was quite satisfied no difficulty would arise in obtaining 
 volunteers for that purpose in the harbours of the 
 Colony. 
 
 Let us now investigate the requirements considered 
 necessary for the defence of the five principal harbours. 
 
 AUCKLAND. 
 
 This town is situated on the south shore of the 
 harbour, at about 4,000 yards from the entrance.^ 
 Ships can approach this entrance by three channels, 
 which join in two outside the Heads, where the navi- 
 gable width is reduced by a shoal. Supposing no 
 defences to exist, a vessel could either enter the harbour 
 or lie off the entrance and bombard the town. In order, 
 therefore, to secure the town and shipping from such 
 attacks. Sir Peter Scratchley advised the erection of 
 batteries at the Heads in conjunction with submarine 
 mines in the channel, or in the place of the mines three 
 torpedo-boats. 
 
 An enemy thus prevented from attacking Auckland 
 by sea, might land a body of men at some convenient 
 spot outside. Such an enterprise, he considered, would 
 have to be met b}" a field force, and, if the attack were 
 
 * Which can be adapted for use from ordinary steam launches and pin- 
 naces. For further information about the spar torpedo see p. 97. 
 - 2,000 yards wide. 
 
 R
 
 230 
 
 A USTRALIAX DEFEXCES. 
 
 from the north, the signal station on Mount Victoria 
 would have to be occupied. 
 
 
 AuxiMaxLcL 
 
 Stanfar^::s (Seoj'-Zstai* 
 
 WELLINGTON, 
 
 the seat of government, is situated on the west shore 
 of Port Nicholson, at a distance of seven miles from 
 the entrance. This extensive inlet, about eight miles 
 long and six broad, ^vith deep water throughout, is 
 crenerally free from obstruction. The entrance to Port 
 Xicholson is through a channel about 2,000 yards 
 wide and 5,000 long. Barrett's Reef inside the mouth 
 divides the entrance into two channels. The main pas- 
 sage is 1,300 yards across and perfectly straight, while 
 Chafier's Channel is about 500 yards at its narrowest
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 231 
 
 part. These passages, Sir Peter advised, should be 
 guarded by torpedoes, the main one both against hostile 
 
 
 
 LyBllBA\ J^-* 'fj^^ 
 
 WeUiagtoiL 
 
 Stzm/hrdJs- G%o$^ E^tab? 
 
 and friendly vessels, but Chafler's Channel only against 
 the enemy.
 
 232 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 ' Finding the Heads defended, the enemy might 
 attempt to attack WeUington by landing at one of the 
 adjacent bays.' This operation would be difBcult, but 
 a landing might possibly be effected at Island Bay,^ 
 from which a valley extends towards the city. At Lyall 
 Bay, however, the sea generally breaks in all weathers. 
 Two roads lead into Wellington from Lyall Bay ; one 
 skirts the shore of Evans Bay and Lambton Harbour, 
 the other passes over a high range of hills. It has 
 been suggested that an enemy might land in Porirua 
 Harbour;^ but, being a bar harbour, with an entrance 
 not easy of navigation, Sir Peter looked upon such an 
 undertaking as improbable. 
 
 The possibility of hostile vessels bombarding tlie 
 city from outside the entrance to the port is a risk 
 he thought might be safely disregarded, but in order to 
 meet this mode of attack, suggested the employment of 
 spar torpedo-boats. 
 
 LYTTELTON. 
 
 The town of Lyttelton^ stands on tlie north side, 
 about 8,000 yards from the entrance of the harbour, 
 which is six miles in length and a little over 2,000 
 yards in width. The requirements for the protection 
 of Lyttelton being nearly similar to those at Welling- 
 ton, it was proposed to adopt the same defensive 
 
 ' Situated about 6,000 yards to the west of the entrauce aud 4,000 
 yards from the southeru portion of the city. 
 
 '^ Distant VI miles from Wellington, with a fair coach ride all the way, 
 which could, however, be easily obstructed. 
 
 * The port of Christchurch.
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 233 
 
 measures — viz. batteries on shore and torpedo-boats, 
 to be afterwards supplemented by submarine mines. 
 
 ' In the absence of any batteries,' said General 
 Scratchley, ' for the defence of the harbour no landing 
 could be effected within the Heads which could not be 
 resisted with the local forces proposed for the place. 
 It has been suggested, however, that if the battery were 
 constructed on the southern side an enemy might enter 
 Port Levy and send a small body of men across the 
 range of hills ^ which separate the harbour from the 
 port, with a view to capture the work and bombard 
 the town and shipping. Such an operation is not at all 
 likely, as it would be extremely difficult owing to the 
 very rough nature of the country ; and, as the battery 
 would be well secured from assault, it could not be 
 seized by any force likely to be landed.' 
 
 It has also been urged that the weak point of 
 Lyttelton and Christchurch is that both places are 
 open to attack from the direction of Sumner, a small 
 settlement at the mouth of the river Avon, situated 
 about eight miles from Christchurch. To the supporters 
 of this theory Sir Peter replied, ' Unless the enemy 
 possessed a force superior to that of the defenders, 
 he would not attempt to land his men on an open 
 beach where, even if he succeeded in obtaining a foot- 
 ing, his retreat might possibly be cut off" by a change 
 of wind or weather. Operations of this sort, there- 
 fore, are not likely to be undertaken if a small field 
 force is maintained at Christchurch to counteract them.' 
 
 1 Over 1,000 feet high.
 
 234 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 CHALMERS. 
 
 The harbour of Otago is a narrow estuary, twelve 
 miles long, running nearly parallel to the coast, from 
 which it is separated at its upper end by a narrow neck 
 of land, called Ocean Beach. ^ Dunedin is situated at 
 the upper end of this estuary ; and Port Chalmers, 
 which is in railway communication with the city, lies 
 about halfway between it and the sea. Although 
 a considerable expenditure has been incurred in im- 
 proving the channel leading up to Dunedin, the ship- 
 ing lies at Port Chalmers. The channel has a bar 
 across the entrance, and its navigation is somewhat 
 difficult. Point Harrington, within the Heads, in Sir 
 Peter's opinion, affords an admirable site for a battery. 
 
 It is extremely improbable that an enemy would be 
 able to land on Ocean Beach, as the sea breaks upon it 
 all the 3'ear round ; while no favourable point is to be 
 found for such an operation along the coast outside the 
 harbour. 
 
 The bombardment of Dunedin from the open sea is a 
 dauger which should be well considered before the ex- 
 penditure required for the defence of Port Cli aimers is 
 incurred. Sir Peter Scratchley considered the most 
 eifectual way of keeping the enemy's ships at such a 
 distance from the shore as to render a bombardment 
 impracticable would be to erect two batteries, one on 
 Lawyer's Head to the east, the other on the west of 
 the beach. 
 
 ' 1,500 yards wide at its narrowest part.
 
 A^EJV ZEALAND. 235 
 
 BLUFF. 
 
 This harbour, situated at the south-east corner of 
 the South Island, is the port of Invercargill, a city 
 rising in importance. The harbour, which is capable 
 of receiving vessels of large tonnage, is being improved, 
 but the entrance is narrow and the navigation difficult. 
 It would therefore be easy, said Sir Peter, by means of 
 fixed defences, to keep an enemy beyond bombarding 
 range of the wharves and shipping. 
 
 Although General Scratchley was of opinion that 
 the Bluff is not at present of sufficient importance to 
 justify so large an expenditure for its protection as 
 that proposed for the defence of one of the large 
 harbours of the Colony, yet it stands in a different 
 category from Nelson, as its harbour is capacious, 
 well sheltered, and not difficult to enter. Moreover, 
 it is much exposed to attacks by sea and land, 
 whilst the harbour at Nelson is small and not easy 
 of access by sea. Invercargill is situated eighteen 
 miles by railway from the Bluff, and the only ap- 
 proach to it by water is up the New Eiver, which 
 is not deep enough to admit vessels drawing over seven 
 feet. 
 
 For the defence of Nelson, Timaru, Oamaru, and 
 other places not large enough to require local defences, 
 he proposed that small bodies of riflemen, provided 
 with field artillery, should fulfil the double pur- 
 pose of keeping hostile vessels at a distance from the 
 shore with their guns, and also of resisting predatory
 
 236 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 attacks on land undertaken with the object of levying 
 contributions. 
 
 It is sometimes advanced as a weak point in a 
 scheme of defence by coast batteries that an enemy 
 could pass them at night. At Wellington, Auckland, 
 and Lyttelton Sir Peter considered this would perhaps 
 be practicable, but at Port Clialmers and the Bluff there 
 was much less likelihood of its occurring. At all events, 
 he advised the provision of electric ^ lights at each 
 port to illuminate the channels and approaches, and 
 that the entrances sliould be patrolled by means of one 
 or more torpedo-boats, which in time of war should 
 always be kept ready for action. 
 
 As regards the men required to work the guns 
 and defend the batteries, he thought the best plan, 
 if expense had not to be considered, would be to 
 maintain permanent artillerymen at each port, who, 
 in time of war, would reside in the batteries. The 
 necessity for permanent garrisons has been urged as a 
 reason against guns being placed at a distance from 
 the object to be protected. It is obvious, however, 
 that, under any circumstances in time of war, wherever 
 the batteries may be situated, men must reside in them 
 to keep everything in order, and ready to open lire 
 at the shortest notice. Consequently, in his opinion, 
 the best arrangement would be one that provided a 
 nucleus of permanently enrolled men placed in the 
 batteries on the outbreak of war, supplemented by a 
 sufRcient force to complete the gun detachments and 
 garrison the works at the time of attack. ' There 
 
 * Concentric,
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 237 
 
 already exists ^ in the colony the armed constabulary. 
 The depot for this force is at Wellington; ' and, ' in order 
 to render it in every way fitted to supply the per- 
 manent detachments for the batteries, it would only be 
 necessary to appoint a qualified artillery instructor 
 and provide the necessary appliances for drill. Every 
 man after he had passed in infantry drill should be put 
 through a course of gunnery instruction, including 
 shot practice. The amount of knowledge required to 
 work the ordnance in the several batteries will be small 
 and easily acquired, as all the guns will be alike in 
 character, and similarly worked and mounted.' 
 
 The auxihary detachments which are to reinforce 
 the permanent men, he considered, should be organ- 
 ised on a system analogous to the Xaval Eeserve " 
 in Victoria, for service afioat and on shore. ' Where 
 the number of men required at eacli place is small, it 
 is important to avoid the creation of a number of small 
 corps — an evil which, in the Xew Zealand Volunteer 
 force,'^ has reached such serious dimensions as to be 
 fatal to military efiiciency.' He proposed, therefore, to 
 establish at Auckland, Wellington, Lyttelton, and Port 
 Chalmers, Xaval Brigades which would furnish detach- 
 ments for working the guns, garrisons for the batteries, 
 and crews for the torpedo-boats. Thus the defence 
 against attack by sea would be in the hands of one 
 commander at each port. 
 
 The number of torpedo-boats suggested was twelve, 
 three at each of the principal ports, Auckland, 
 
 ^ Sir Peter Scratcbley made these remarks in 1882. 
 '' Seep. 127. " ^ g^^ p igj
 
 238 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 Wellington, Lyttelton, and Port Chalmers. At least 
 three men, he considered, would be required for each 
 boat : one to command, an engineer for the engines, 
 and a man to work the spar torpedo. The sections of 
 the naval brigades entrusted with the torpedo-boats 
 he thought might number in peace-time ten men ; but 
 in time of war the crews woidd have to be per- 
 manently enrolled, and so increased as to have men in 
 reserve to fill up vacancies, and ready for duty, day and 
 night. 
 
 As to the constitution and strength of the field forces. 
 Sir Peter Scratcliley thought the idea of maintaining a 
 nucleus of permanent infantry at each place could not 
 be entertained until the country was more advanced ; 
 nor, indeed, was it quite clear to him that such a step 
 was necessary. At the same time he thought it desir- 
 able to draw attention to a source from which a sub- 
 stitute could be drawn. ' If, while serving in the police, 
 the military training of the men were kept up, it is 
 obvious that a reserve would be created which, in 
 time of war, would furnish a most valuable nucleus 
 of trained men of the highest class for the volunteer 
 field forces. But it would be possible to go further, 
 and to throw open to the armed constabulary employ- 
 ment in all departments of the State, on condition 
 that the non-commissioned officers and men agreed to 
 serve in a Eeserve for a term of years, and be liable to 
 be called out in time of war. By such inducements 
 a superior class of men would be attracted, who 
 would be content to serve for small pay in consideration 
 of the chances of obtaining permanent and well-paid
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 239 
 
 appointments under the Government as a reward for 
 efficient service and good conduct. At the same time 
 the evils would be avoided which inevitably result from 
 the maintenance of armed bodies of men in time of 
 peace, with insufficient employment and indifferent pro- 
 spects of advancement. Under such a system the de- 
 fensive power of the country would be increased j^ear 
 by year, and there would be absolute security that a 
 small, but thoroughly trained, force would be imme- 
 diately available when it was wanted.' 
 
 In the absence of this reserve of trained men he 
 considered a Volunteer force must be relied upon, of 
 sufficient strength at each place to repel an attack 
 by one or two cruisers landing from two to three 
 hundred men. For this purpose he deemed it neces- 
 sary that a field force should be maintained at Auck- 
 land, Welhngton, Christchurch, and Dunedin ; as in 
 this manner a compact body of men would be pro- 
 vided at each of the principal harbours, with a de- 
 finite sphere of action. The battery at the entrance 
 to the port being secure from capture, owing to its 
 being enclosed and self-defensible by its garrison, the 
 field force would be free to act to the best advantage 
 in repelling an attack by land. 
 
 The mounted detachment, Sir Peter thought, might 
 well be designated ' Mounted Rifles,' a description of 
 force, better suited to the work required from them 
 than ' cavalry.' ' The officers and men should be good 
 horsemen, expert in the use of the sword and rifle, and 
 trained especially with the view of acting in time of 
 war as scouts, escorts, and orderlies, while reconnoitring
 
 240 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 and the conveyance of accurate intelligence should be 
 carefully practised.' 
 
 The Field Artillery, he considered, should be taught 
 such movements as are likely to be required on ser- 
 vice, and the men armed with carbines, and properly 
 instructed in their use. Arrangements should also be 
 made to estabhsh a school for the instruction of the 
 employes of the Telegraph Department in torpedo 
 work. The object of this proposal was to create a 
 corps whose duty would be to study the subject and 
 carry out experiments, to watch what was going on in 
 England and elsewhere in torpedo matters, and collect 
 information concerning the harbours of the colony. 
 
 A general impression seemed to prevail that, in time 
 of war, the Volunteer corps would afford valuable 
 reserves from which to draw the necessary forces 
 for defence, and that their organisation into fighting 
 bodies could be safely left to the time when the emer- 
 gency arose. ' On this point,' Sir Peter observed, ' to 
 oppose with success the sudden attacks that an enemy 
 would probably make upon the shores of Xew Zealand, 
 the armed forces of the Colony should be ready on the 
 spot, commanded and administered in peace and war 
 upon one and the same system. If the object is to 
 foster the military spirit of the country it is probable 
 that it could be done equally as well, and probably 
 better, by adopting a less costly organisation. The 
 military forces of Xew Zealand have done good service 
 in the field, reflecting the greatest credit on both the 
 officers and men engaged ; and the Volunteers have 
 shown patriotic spirit and devotion in giving their time,
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 241 
 
 and in many cases tlieir mone}^, to the service of the 
 State ; bnt I fear that their energies will be misdirected 
 and wasted unless a better organisation is adopted. 
 The principle of making a distinction between forces 
 maintained so as to be immediately available for 
 defence against foreign aggression, and others which 
 are estabhshed for the encouragement of rifle -shooting 
 and other reasons, has already been recognised in South 
 Australia.^ I believe that an organisation of a similar 
 character would be well adapted to certain districts of 
 New Zealand.' 
 
 The defences of New Zealand are not so far advanced 
 as those of the Australian Colonies. ' In this colony 
 the defence affairs,' said Sir Peter Scratchley in 1883, 
 ' are in an unsatisfactory state.' When I was in New 
 Zealand in 1885 (during the time of the Eussian war 
 scare), great anxiety existed among the colonists gene- 
 rally with regard to the defence of their coasts, Avhile 
 hurried preparations were being made for the expected 
 appearance of Eussian cruisers. Sir Peter, who was 
 at that time in Sydney completing his arrangements 
 with the mother colonj^ before proceeding to New 
 Guinea, wrote me a letter (dated March 28, 1885) in 
 which he made the following pointed reference to these 
 islands : ' The Colonies, excepting New Zealand, are 
 fairly well prepared.' 
 
 It is but fair, however, to remark that previous to 
 
 ' Fr)r information concerning Ihe South Australian organisation see 
 chapter on Local Forces and Appendix A.
 
 242 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 1883 the Government decided to purchase four torpedo- 
 boats of the second class (one for each of the four 
 principal harbours) in accordance with his recom- 
 mendations ; and early in 1884 an officer of the Royal 
 Engineers was appointed to carry out his scheme for 
 the construction of batteries at Auckland, Wellington, 
 Lyttelton, and Port Chalmers.
 
 2+3 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 TORRES STRAIT. 
 
 Torres Strait is about seventy miles across from land 
 to land, and separates New Guinea from Queensland. 
 To tlie west the sea is open, and the only dangers to 
 ships approaching from that direction are the Proud- 
 foot Shoal and Cook's Reefs ; but on the east lies the 
 northern end of the Great Barrier Reefs ; indeed, the 
 whole strait is more or less obstructed by islands and 
 reefs, rendering navigation very dangerous. 
 
 Although there are many channels and passages 
 through the reefs of Torres Strait, Prince of Wales 
 Channel, a little north of Thursday Islanol, is the safest 
 and most expeditious. It is about ten miles long by 
 one wide ; and although the tide flows with consider- 
 able velocity ^ it so nearly follows the direction of the 
 channel that navigation is not difficult. 
 
 Further south lies Endeavour Strait, another passage 
 between the group of islands and the mainland ; but 
 though the most extensive of the western channels, and 
 quite practicable with due precaution, it abounds in 
 numerous and dangerous sunken patches. Prince of 
 Wales Channel can be well observed from a signal sta- 
 tion within a sliort distance of Thursday Island ; but to 
 
 ' Three to five knots.
 
 244 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 watch Endeavour Strait Sir Peter Scratchley considered 
 additional look-out stations would have to be established 
 in time of war. The other channels in the north are 
 not used, although it is possible to navigate them. In 
 a report to the Queensland Government Mr. Chester, 
 states 
 
 that there is probably a deep passage between Talbot Island and 
 New Guinea which, if properly surveyed and marked, would be 
 available for the largest vessels. If so, a man-of-war, by send- 
 ing her steam launch ahead to sound, could in moderate weather 
 avoid Torres Strait — i.e. Prince of Wales Channel — altogether. 
 In war-time an enemy's ship might thus elude observation, and 
 before her presence was known intercept every vessel passing 
 through the North-East Channel. 
 
 A vessel coming from the westward, after passing 
 through one of these channels, would have the choice 
 of two routes if proceeding to the southward: the 
 inner route, which lies within the Great Barrier Eeefs, 
 alono- the eastern shore of Australia ; the outer route, 
 outside the Great Barrier Reefs.^ 
 
 The inner route is chiefly used by the steamers - 
 which run between Singapore, China, and the east 
 coast of Australia, and by the steamers that carry on 
 the coasting trade of Queensland. 
 
 The Great Barrier Eeefs extend south from New 
 Guinea for a distance of about 1,300 miles, as far as 
 
 ^ To get outside these reefs the A-essel can proceed througli two open- 
 jjijTs — the Great North-East Channel, near the coast of New Guinea, and 
 Raine Island Entrance, 170 miles south and about 100 miles from Cape 
 York. The latter is not, however, recommended, as it is very difficult to 
 navigate. 
 
 ^ Steamers are now rapidly taking the place of sailing ships for the 
 carrying trade of Australia.
 
 TORRES STRAIT. 245 
 
 Port Curtis, in Queensland, and thus protect about five- 
 sixths of the eastern coast of the Colony. These reefs, 
 Sir Peter considered, will be found to have an im- 
 portant bearing on the naval defence of Queensland. 
 Their direction is generally parallel to the coast, and 
 at one part, near Cape Melville, they approach within 
 ten miles of the shore. Besides the Great Xorth-East 
 Channel and Eaine Island Entrance, several openings 
 are quite practicable, although seldom used — Cape 
 Melville Entrance, the Lizard Entrance, Trinity Open- 
 ing (near Cairns), and the Fhnders Passage.^ The latter 
 is nearly opposite and about seventy miles distant from 
 Townsville,^ a rising place in Queensland, situated close 
 to tlie sea, and likely to become an important port. 
 Further south the Capricorn and Curtis Channels lead 
 into Keppel Bay (Eockhampton). 
 
 The principal islands in Torres Strait are, Prince of 
 Wales, Friday, Horn, Goode, Hammond, Wednesday, 
 and Thursday Islands to the north. They vary much 
 in size. The largest of the group is Prince of Wales 
 Island, eleven miles long by ten broad. Horn Island, 
 nearly rectangular, is fifteen miles in circumference. 
 Friday Island is only two miles long by three-quarters 
 of a mile wide. Goode Island, still smaller, is a signal 
 station, from which all vessels approaching and passing 
 through Prince of Wales Channel from the east and 
 west can be observed. Hammond Island, hilly and pre- 
 cipitous, is about three and a half miles long, and 
 two broad ; at the north end it is 495 feet high, and 
 
 ' About 250, oOO, 4.40, aud 620 miles respectively soutli of Cape York. 
 - See Chapter on Haval Defence, p. 71.
 
 246 
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 Torres Sti'ait and TJiursday Islatid. 
 
 CoT-al ree^3 exterutin^ to ^ 
 
 1 "\<iA»v' 
 
 ~^ 
 
 If autlcal Miles 
 01 X a * B 
 
 Stm-din^s in, ^h^wnw 
 
 . Ree-fs 
 
 
 Bli^Channel ^ 
 
 Banhs OiaiiMl ■ *» .- 
 IDuncan-lslaiidsSJi;, ^•-N'^v 
 
 a 
 
 ^ 
 
 '■' e 
 
 Tide Chajo^ei ^i-'S^r"'' 
 SimpsatL Chaanel !.~'itK'*tIv^"^ 
 DicjanaTi ChatnieT^,.. ...i'~^^f ^^^""^ ' 
 
 VouhUI^ 
 
 2 JVtLwticoiJMilf^ 
 
 Starrfc^d^ (Voj' Htnaji*
 
 TORRES STRAIT. 247 
 
 commands a view of the whole of Torres Strait. 
 Wednesday Island, of irregular shape, is at the eastern 
 end of Prince of Wales Channel. Thursday Island is 
 high and well wooded, rectangular in shape, and is one 
 and a half miles long by half a mile wide. 
 
 The general character of these islands is the same. 
 They are said to be composed of porphyry, syenite, and 
 silicious schists ; are thickly wooded throughout ; more 
 or less hilly, many of the hills being very steep and 
 lofty, with intervening valleys ending, in some places, 
 in mangrove swamps, with fine trees which are suitable 
 for piles. Sir Peter Scratchley, writing from Torres 
 Strait in 1881, said: 'There is no great depth of soil, and 
 the surface is generally covered with disintegrated rock, 
 boulders being found here and there. Where the sur- 
 face has been cleared of trees and scrub, which is very 
 thick and difficult to penetrate in parts, gj-ass grows in 
 tufts, and to a great height during the rainy season — 
 January to March. During this season plenty of good 
 water is to be found on the surface, but it does not 
 penetrate the soil. There are also numerous permanent 
 springs. It is believed that cattle and sheep might be 
 kept on Prince of Wales Island ; also that plantains, 
 cocoanuts, and other tropical fruit might be grown if 
 water were stored for irrigation. Natives are only to 
 be found on this island, and their number is supposed 
 to be about 100 to 150 men, women, and children. 
 They subsist on fish and yams. They are not of a war- 
 like nature, and are willing to work during the north- 
 west monsoon, when they cannot fish. The natives from 
 the mainland do not frequent any of the islands.'
 
 248 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 Normanby Sound is enclosed by Goode and Friday 
 Islands at its western entrance, by Hammond and 
 Prince of Wales Islands in tlie middle, and terminates 
 at its eastern end in Ellis Channel, which lies between 
 Thursday and Horn Islands. There are several ap- 
 proaches to the Sound, the deepest and widest of which 
 is from the west. Small vessels may enter from the 
 east into Ellis Channel by way of Flinders Passage, 
 and from the north-east through Aplin Pass between 
 Thursday and Hammond Islands ; the latter channel is, 
 liowever, very narrow and difficult to navigate. The 
 other approaches from the north and south are nothing- 
 better than boat channels, being full of obstructions. 
 The tides through these various channels are strong,^ 
 very irregular, and uncertain,'^ often rising higher and 
 running stronger at neaps than at springs. The anchor- 
 age, extensive and commodious, with good holding- 
 ground throughout, is well sheltered by the islands, and 
 safe in all weathers and seasons. The only dangers in 
 the deep waters of Normanby Sound are the Clubber 
 Eock, the reefs off Wai Weir Island, tlie reef off 
 Thursday Island, the Pinnacle and Hovell Rocks, all 
 of which lie in tlie course of a ship entering from 
 the westward ; but, being well defined by beacons, 
 they are not dangerous, provided the tides are under- 
 stood. At the same time it would be dangerous to pass 
 througli Prince of Wales Channel or enter Normanby 
 Sound during niglit or tliick weather. The latter, how- 
 
 ' From three to six kuots. 
 
 * The extreme range observed is eleveu feet six inches at ueap tides ; the 
 lowest is four feet six inches.
 
 TORRES STRAIT. 249 
 
 ever, only prevails during the heavy rains of the north- 
 west monsoon ; at other times during this season the 
 atmosphere is very clear, the smoke of steamers being 
 discerned from the signal station on Goode Island at 
 a distance of fifty miles. On the other hand, in south- 
 east winds, although fogs and mists are unknown, there 
 is almost always a constant haze, which renders it diffi- 
 cult to see to a greater distance than fifteen to twenty 
 miles.
 
 250 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THURSDAY ISLAND. 
 
 Thursday Island is little more than an isolated post, 
 but occupies a commanding position on the northern 
 route of Australian commerce, and there is little doubt 
 that in time of war it will have to be occupied in order 
 to afford security to merchant vessels. 
 
 The island belongs to the Colony of Queensland, 
 and lies in the midst of a group situated in the southern 
 portion of Torres Strait, about twenty miles to tlie 
 north-west of Cape York, the most nortlierly point of 
 the Australian continent. 
 
 In 1878 the boundary of Queensland was extended 
 so as to include the whole of the Strait, up to a short 
 distance from the southern coast of New Guinea, and 
 all the islands within this boundary were annexed.^ 
 About the same time the Government settlement at 
 Somerset, a place on the mainland, within five miles 
 south-east of Cape York, was removed to the island. 
 This step was taken because the trade route through 
 T(3rres Strait was growing in importance, and a port 
 was required, which, in addition to being a harbour of 
 refuge and port of call, would be a harbour suited for 
 
 ^ Under the authority of Letters Patent, dated October 10, 1878, and an 
 Act of the Queensland Parliament (43 Vict. No. 1).
 
 THURSDAY ISLAND. 251 
 
 general traffic, and at the same time the headquarters of 
 the pearl-sliell fishery. 
 
 Indeed the mcreasing value of Thursday Island is 
 mainly due to the fact that it lies in the trade route be- 
 tween China, Japan, and tlie Eastern Colonies;^ besides, 
 it is highly probable that, in the course of a few years, 
 nearly all the trade between Queensland, the East, and 
 Europe, will be diverted northward, instead of passing 
 inci Melbourne. In this event the exports of gold, 
 copper, tin, coal, wool, hides, talloAv, frozen and pre- 
 served meats, from the settlements possessing outlets 
 on the eastern coast of Queensland, would be for- 
 warded vid Torres Strait. It is very evident, then, 
 that to Queensland the possession of Torres Strait is 
 commercially of vital importance : an importance which 
 will go on increasing with the prosperity of the Colony. 
 
 The island at the same time stands in a different 
 category from other places in Australia which it is 
 proposed to defend. It is situated at a great distance 
 from any large settlement, and, although in course of 
 time outlets for the export of coal, minerals, sugar, 
 and other produce may be established along the shores 
 of Northern Queensland, Thursday Island must con- 
 tinue to be simply an advanced post for the general 
 defence of Australia, and a port of call and harbour 
 of refuge for commercial purposes. 
 
 ^ The distances from Thursday Island to the undermentioned places 
 should be noted : — Saigon, 3,000 miles ; Singapore, 2,600 ; Ceylon, 4,000 ; 
 Batavia (Java), 2,200 ; Port Darwin, 750 ; Point Parker — the terminus on 
 the Gulf of Carpentaria for the proposed Transcontinental Railway of 
 Queensland — 450; PmsLane, 1,400; Sydney, 1 ,880 ; and New Caledonia, 
 1,550.
 
 252 AUSTRALIAN^ DEFENCES. 
 
 . The protection of Thursday Island, in time of war, 
 Sir Peter Scratciiley considered, would no doubt be 
 costly and embarrassing if entirely undertaken by the 
 Imperial Government ; but, at the same time, he looked 
 upon the defence of Thursday Island as part and parcel 
 of the general scheme of Australasian defence by land 
 and sea. Whether the burden of defending the island 
 should be shared between the mother-country and her 
 Australasian Colonies is a very important question, and 
 one which cannot fail to attract attention whenever the 
 subject of Colonial defence is discussed. 
 
 He considered it was an absolute necessity, in any 
 scheme of naval defence that may be desired for the 
 Australasian Colonies, to secure a fortified coal depot 
 in the north of Australia, and writing upon this point 
 a few years ago remarked : ' Were this connecting link 
 with the East left undefended in time of war, an enter- 
 prising enemy could, on its outbreak, take possession 
 of Torres Strait, with a view to ulterior operations 
 against Australian commerce, and tmce the enemy was 
 established it would be a very difficult task to dislodge 
 him.' 
 
 In such an isolated position as Thursday Island, 
 where there is never likely to be a resident white 
 population of any size, he thought it doubtful whether 
 a large expenditure should be incurred on fixed de- 
 fences, even if there were a guarantee that the officers 
 and men for manning them would be available when 
 required. 
 
 The difficulty of providing these forces afforded 
 fair grounds for the opinion expressed by Admiral
 
 THURSDAY ISLAhW. 253 
 
 Wilson to the effect that naval means, with extempo- 
 rised defences, established on the outbreak of war, would 
 be best suited to the case ; ' and although Sir Peter con- 
 tended that this was going too far in favour of naval 
 defences alone, he admitted that the large expenditure 
 contemplated by the War Office rendered it impera- 
 tively necessary to look closely into both sides of the 
 question. 
 
 Landings on Thursday Island, he said, ' could 
 be effected with more or less ease almost anywhere, 
 owing to the prevalence of smooth water and the 
 general character of the shore of these islands ; but 
 naval means will suffice for their discomfiture, without 
 it being necessary to provide land forces. Should the 
 floating defences, however, not be provided, the danger 
 of a landing being effected would be too serious to be 
 disregarded.' 
 
 The sources from which the defending forces are to 
 be drawn is a difficult problem to solve. The complete 
 isolation of Thursday Island from any large settlement, 
 and the improbability of its ever having a large resident 
 population, clearly indicate that the forces required for 
 defence must be sent there before the commencement 
 of hostilities. On the other hand, Torres Strait being 
 an important route for commerce, the transport of troops 
 to Thursday Island would be very easy. 
 
 As to the question whether military and naval forces 
 should be employed to garrison the battery and man 
 the floating defences. General Scratch! ey was of opinion 
 that ' if the Admiralty would undertake, in time of war, 
 to set apart officers and men for these purposes, there
 
 2 54 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 could be no question tliat naval forces alone Avould be 
 the best in every respect — marines for the battery, and 
 seamen for the gun and torpedo-boats — as in that case 
 the defence arrangements on shore and afloat would be 
 under one direction. But to throw such a burden upon 
 the Imperial navy would possibly be undesirable, while 
 imcertainty might exist as to whether men could be 
 spared.' Under the circumstances he considered it 
 would be preferable to look elsewhere for the land 
 force, and count upon the navy solely for service afloat. 
 He thought it possible to raise a corps (m the spot 
 to reinforce any men the Imperial Government might 
 provide on the outbreak of war. ' A portion of the 
 force might be recruited from the residents and people 
 employed on the fisheries, provided there existed an 
 organisation for the purpose. The oflScials and resi- 
 dents at Thursday Island would doubtless join a local 
 force if it Avere established, but the number of white 
 men on the spot is very small.' At the time of Sir 
 Peter's visit the Government establishment comprised a 
 magistrate, an ofiicer of customs, a carpenter, a gaoler, 
 five water police, a pilot, a signalman, and three sea- 
 men ; there were also about ten white and a dozen 
 coloured men employed in connection with the stores 
 and the coal hulk for intercolonial steamers ; while 700 
 men were engaged in the fisheries, pearl-shell and 
 beche-de-mer.^ Mi\ Chester, who formerly served in 
 the Indian Navy, and has considered the subject, 
 
 ^ Thirty only were whites. The coloured men are Aboriginals, South 
 Sea Islanders, Malays, with a few Lascars and Chinese, the latter being 
 employed as carpenters, cooks, and servants.
 
 THURSDAY ISLAND. 255 
 
 believes that, owing to most of the' men engaged in 
 the fisheries being from the nature of their employment 
 active and hardy, little difficulty would arise in forming, 
 in the event of war, an irregular corps for service afloat 
 and on shore. 
 
 As to reliance being placed on Queensland and the 
 other Australian Colonies, Sir Peter did not think much 
 difficulty would be experienced in obtaining recruits 
 for a paid force ; but they would not be of a superior 
 class, owing to the general prosperity of the working- 
 classes in Australia. He also thought it was a matter 
 for consideration whether tlie Australian Colonies should 
 not combine to supply a contingent of the defending 
 force, but inclined to the belief that the idea would not 
 be favourably received, owing to the question being 
 outside that of a joint naval defence for the protection 
 of Australasian commerce. The fact must not be over- 
 looked that tlie Australasian Colonies find it somewhat 
 difficult to maintain sufficient forces for their own pro- 
 tection, and would therefore be naturally careful before 
 adding to the difficulty by undertaking the burden 
 and responsibility of providing a garrison for Thursday 
 Island. 
 
 The rapid progress that Queensland is making is an 
 important factor in the question, and it is reasonable to 
 anticipate that its Government may in the future re- 
 cognise the great strategical importance of Thursday 
 Island to the Colony, and be prepared to assist towards 
 its defence in time of war. It is not possible, however, 
 to apply to Thursday Island the same argument that 
 may be applied to tlie Australasian Colonies, viz. that
 
 -56 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES. 
 
 iis defence organisatiou sliould be self-supporting and 
 self-reliant. 
 
 General Scratchley remarked ' that the necessity for 
 establishing the defences of Thursday Island on the 
 most economical scale as regards maintenance must 
 be recognised, as defence preparations in the Austra- 
 lasian Colonies will for some time be looked upon as 
 burdens which may at any time be thrown off, in the 
 face of the remote prospect of their ever being called 
 into play. At any rate, steps might be taken to estab- 
 lish a small corps from the white residents on Thursday 
 Island, ^vith an organisation capable of rapid expan- 
 sion when war was imminent.' The organisation he 
 advised was a paid volunteer militia (both officers and 
 men) ; and he considered the establishment of this 
 corps would be facilitated if seamen who had served in 
 the Royal Xavy were to be employed at Thursday 
 Island by the Queensland Government. Tlie probable 
 annual expenditure required for the maintenance of 
 these forces in time of peace cannot, of course, be esti- 
 mated until it is known from what source the officers 
 and men are to be procured. 
 
 With regard to the custody of the battery on 
 Thursday Island, he thought the Government officials 
 and residents might be made available for the j^urpose ; 
 but if the floating defences were to be kept on the 
 spot, an addition would have to be made to the present 
 Government establishment. ' The floating defences might, 
 however, be kept at Cooktown, where it would be pos- 
 sible to organise a Xaval Brigade which could be utilised 
 in time of war.'
 
 THURSDAY ISLAND. 257 
 
 From a sanitary point of view, considering the 
 geographical position of Thursday Island, the settle- 
 ment is well situated. It is exposed to the south-east 
 winds, which blow steadily during nine months of the 
 year, and, although the land close to the sea is only 
 a few feet above high-water mark, it rises everywhere 
 to the range of hills at the back of the settlement. 
 The place is considered to be healthy. The south-east 
 winds moderate the temperature to a great extent, and 
 the unpleasant part of the year is during the north- 
 west monsoon (January to March), when the rainfall is 
 heavy. 
 
 Notwithstanding the favourable impression Sir Peter 
 Scratchley formed of the healthiness of the locality, he 
 considered it would be most undesirable to quarter 
 white soldiers, without employment, on Thursday Island 
 in time of peace ; although in time of war there would 
 be little difficulty in keeping them in good health by 
 adopting ordinary precautions.
 
 <
 
 NEW GUINEA.
 
 NEW GUINEA 
 
 •^
 
 26l 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 THE POLITICAL SITUATION} 
 
 New Guinea, or Papua, is the largest and perhaps 
 the most important island in the Western Pacific. It 
 lies immediately south of the equator and north-east of 
 Australia, and is under the control of three European 
 Powers in the following estimated proportions : 
 
 Square miles 
 Western New Guinea (Holland) . . 112,350 
 
 Kaiser Wilhelm Land (Germany) . . 68,390 
 
 British Protectorate (Great Britain) . . 86,800 
 
 Total area . 267,540 
 
 The Bismarck Archipelago consists of the Admiralty- 
 group, New Britain, New Ireland, Long, and Eooke 
 Islands, and several smaller dependencies. These islands 
 are still imperfectly known. 
 
 The Louisiade Archipelago is included in the British 
 protectorate, and embraces the islands of Adele, Roussel, 
 and St. Aignan, and the groups Renard, De Boyne, 
 Bonvouloir, D'Entrecasteaux, and Trobriande. Roussel 
 and St. Aignan are the largest, the latter being about 
 twenty-seven miles long. Many of the islands are 
 thickly populated, and the natives, who are mostly 
 
 ' Part of the subject-matter in this chajjter appeared in ' Europe in the 
 Pacific' See Nineteenth Century Review, Nov. 1886.
 
 262 A^IF GUINEA. 
 
 cannibals, are less to be trusted than those on the 
 mainland. 
 
 The discovery of New Guinea is due to the Portu- 
 euese. Don Jorge de Meueses landed there in 1526, 
 and called the island Papua, which some authorities 
 translate ' black,' while oihers construe it ' curled hair,' 
 either of which meanings suits the native inhabitants. 
 Thirty years later De Eetes, a Spanish mariner, sailed 
 alonor the northern coast, and rechristened the island 
 Nueva Guinea, owing to its fancied resemblance to 
 the Guinea coast on the west of Africa. In 1606 
 Torres sailed through the strait wdiich now bears his 
 name, and Dampier, in 1699, made further discoveries 
 along the coast. Captain Cook visited the place in 
 1770. The Dutch navigators in the early part of the 
 seventeenth century explored the south-western shores 
 of New Guinea as far east as the Torres Straits, while 
 Le Maire, Schouten, and Abel Tasman (1613-43) traced 
 the northern shores from about the 144° meridian to the 
 westward. The Great Geelvink Bay was explored in 
 1705. In 1820 and 1828 more explorations were made, 
 and a settlement founded. In 1835 the Dutch sent out 
 another expedition, which was followed in 1858 by a 
 third to Humboldt Bay. None of these endeavours to 
 colonise the place was, however, very successful. 
 
 Lord Carnarvon in 1875 endeavoured to obtain 
 some definite information as to the title, or alleged title, 
 of the Dutch to the Avestern portion of New Guinea, 
 and to trace out the precise boundaries of the territory 
 held by them. No specific information, however, on 
 these points was forthcoming, beyond the fact that
 
 THE POLITICAL SITUATION. 
 
 263 
 
 they claimed to extend from the west coast to 141° 
 of longitude east of Greenwich. The assumption is 
 that their title depends upon right of discovery and 
 exploration. 
 
 Twenty-three years ago a company was started in 
 
 '^'^ntrscnstea.XiX 
 
 Sydney to colonise that part not taken by Holland ; 
 but the idea was abandoned when the promoters of the 
 scheme found they could not form a British colony 
 without the express consent of the Imperial authorities. 
 Since that date the coast-line of New Guinea has been
 
 2 64 W^fF GUINEA. 
 
 to some extent explored by various Europeans who 
 have visited its shores, while of late years missionary 
 enterprise has done much towards making the island 
 inhabitable, and Sir Peter Scratchley was ever ready 
 to acknowledge the valuable help afforded him in his 
 work by the influence possessed over the natives by 
 the Eev. W. G. Lawes and the Eev. James Chalmers. 
 
 Comparatively little is known concerning German 
 Xew Guinea, and, although recent White-Books give 
 some information about the interior of Kaiser Wilhelm 
 Land, the greater part of that territory remains unex- 
 plored. Owing, however, to the energy of Sir Peter 
 Scratchley, who personally visited eighteen districts, 
 twenty-seven islands, thirty-four inland and sixty 
 coast villages, some definite and reliable information 
 respecting the British territory has been acquired. 
 
 I do not propose to deal \A\\\ either the British or 
 German occupation of Xew Guinea at any great length, 
 but it may be interesting to give a short account of 
 the way Germany obtained a footing in what may be 
 regarded as the Ireland of Australia, and a hold on tlie 
 Western Pacific. 
 
 The question may be discussed from three points 
 of view — Imperial, German, and Colonial. This I 
 will do as briefly as possible, and leave my readers 
 to draw their own conclusions. The Imperial au- 
 thorities, after much delay and a good deal of outside 
 pressure from the Colonies, decided not to annex New 
 Guinea, but to declare a Protectorate up to a certain 
 point in the island. On Sept. 9, 188-1, her Majesty's 
 Government announced to the German authorities that
 
 THE POLITICAL SITUATION. 265 
 
 it was intended to establish a Protectorate over the coast 
 and contiguous islands, excepting that part between 
 145° of longitude and the eastern Dutch boundary : 
 whereupon Baron von Plessen made certain represen- 
 tations in London, the outcome of which was that 
 another note was sent to Berlin on October 9 stating 
 that as an act of courtesy we would, pending negotia- 
 tions with Prince Bismarck, limit the immediate decla- 
 ration of the Protectorate to the south coast and islands. 
 It was understood that this was done without preju- 
 dice to any territorial question beyond that limit, and 
 it Avas expressly stated that, in the opinion of her 
 Majesty's Government, any question as to districts 
 lying beyond the limit actually taken should be dealt 
 with diplomatically rather than be referred to a South 
 Sea Committee, as suggested by Baron von Plessen. 
 Germany, however, saw no reason for entering into 
 the negotiations suggested by England, or waiting for 
 the diplomatic discussion of Baron von Plessen's repre- 
 sentations, and proceeded to annex a portion of the 
 territory in question. 
 
 This action on the part of a friendly Power naturally 
 caused some amount of irritation at the Foreign Office, 
 and did not tend to allay the anxiety which was rapidly 
 springing up at the Colonial Office in consequence 01 
 the alarming nature of the telegrams from Australia. 
 Much correspondence ensued on all sides, and on De- 
 cember 24, 1884, an interview took place between Prince 
 Bismarck and Mr. Meade in Berlin, when the matter was 
 personally introduced to the German Chancellor. Six 
 months later (June 18, 1885) it was officially announced
 
 266 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 ill London tliat an arrangement had been agreed upon 
 between the two Governments. Under this a point was 
 selected on the north-east coast, where the eighth 
 parallel of south latitude cuts the sea-shore, as the 
 coast boundary ; while inland, the Enghsh and German 
 territories were defined by a line of demarcation, which, 
 starting from the coast in the neighbourhood of Mitre 
 Rock, on the eighth parallel of south latitude, and fol- 
 lowing that parallel to the point where it is cut by 
 the 147th degree of east longitude, goes straight in a 
 north-westerly direction to the point where the sixth 
 parallel of south latitude cuts the 14:4th degree of east 
 longitude, and is continued to the point of intersection 
 of the fifth parallel of south latitude and of the 11 1st 
 degree of east longitude. The British possessions lie 
 to the south, and the German to the north, of the 
 boundary line. 
 
 By this arrangement nearly 78,000 ^ square miles of 
 territory passed under German control, whicli might 
 have formed part of the British Empire without any 
 additional expense to the British taxpayer, had the 
 mother-country but listened to the voice of the Aus- 
 tralasian colonies. 
 
 From the German point of view the matter stood 
 thus : — 
 
 Prince Bismarck's explanation to Mr. Meade, who at 
 the interview in question expressed some surprise at 
 Germany annexing land which she had proposed should 
 form the subject of special negotiation, was that the 
 correspondence alluded to above was quite new to him, 
 
 * This calculation includes the area of the islands that passed to Germany.
 
 THE POLITICAL SITUATION 267 
 
 neither had he any recollection of having seen it. He 
 considered his country free to take the north shore, as 
 we had limited our Protectorate to the south side. The 
 case for Germany, however, is more plainly put by M. 
 de Kusserow, who, being thoroughly conversant with 
 the matter in dispute, may be considered as accurately 
 expressing the opinion of his Government when he 
 explained to Mr. Meade : 
 
 That Germany looked upon our second note as a 
 final withdrawal from any claim to go to the northward 
 of the limit we then fixed, and that the question to be 
 diplomatically discussed was not whether we should 
 ultimately go farther up the coast, but merely how far 
 inland towards the interior from the south coast. 
 
 That in May or August, 1884, Count Munster was 
 ordered to tell us that a German expedition was going 
 to the north coast of New Guinea, and that they were 
 apprehensive of the jealousy of the Australian colonies, 
 who had actually recommended that everything in that 
 quarter of the globe not already British territory should 
 be at once annexed. 
 
 That Count Miinster was desired to leave an aide 
 viemoire with Lord Granville,^ so that the intentions of 
 Germany might be clearly made known. 
 
 1 The Right Hon. the Earl Granville, KG., to Sir K Mulct, K.C.B. 
 
 Foreign Office, December 29, 1884. 
 
 Sir, — From Mr. Meade's memorandum of his recent conversation with 
 Dr. Busch and Mr. von Kesserow, of the German Foreign Office, enclosed in 
 your despatch, confidential, of the 24th instant, it appears that they stated 
 that in July or August of this year Count Miinster was ordered to inform 
 her Majesty's Government that a German expedition was going to the north 
 coast of New Guinea, and that later his Excellency was desired to leave an 
 aide memoire with me on the subject. 
 
 I have to acquaint your Excellency that no aide memoire on the subject
 
 2 68 NEJV GUINEA. 
 
 That when a question was asked in Parliament 
 as to our limits inland, the reply was that it would 
 depend on local requirements, and could be decided 
 later, and this was the question which was left open 
 for diplomatic treatment. 
 
 That the trading association should be recognised 
 under the protection of the German flag, if the asso- 
 ciation was established at any point between the Dutch 
 limit (141° of longitude) and East Cape, which is our 
 limit on the southern coast. 
 
 Summing up these reasons, it is apparent that 
 Germany considered the matter settled by the second 
 note, and the only question that remained open was 
 how far the limits of our Protectorate should extend 
 so as not to clash with those of Germany on the oppo- 
 site coast. 
 
 The third and perhaps most important side of the 
 question is the Colonial. On April 4, 1883, Mr. Chester, 
 on belialf of her Majesty and tlie Government of 
 Queensland, took possession of all that part of New 
 Guinea and its adjacent islands lying between the 141st 
 and 155th meridian of east longitude. This fact was 
 reported to the Imperial authorities, and the other 
 Colonies urged the necessity of the territory being 
 
 of these islands in the South Pacific has been given to me by Count 
 MUnster. 
 
 He communicated to me, on August 8, the substance of one which he had 
 received from Berlin, and you will find it recorded, together with the terms 
 of my reply, in my despatch to the late Lord Ampthill of August 9. 
 
 I submitted the draft of this despatch to Count Miinster, who agreed 
 with me that it contained a correct report of our conversation upon the 
 
 occasion in question. 
 
 I am, &c. 
 (Signed) Granville.
 
 THE POLITICAL SITUATION. 269 
 
 taken under British rule. In spite, however, of the 
 unanimous feeUng expressed by Austraha in the matter, 
 the annexation was annulled. 
 
 Some soreness naturally resulted from this short- 
 sighted policy on the part of her Majesty's advisers ; but 
 when, on July 2, 1883, Lord Derby publicly announced 
 in the House of Lords that it would be regarded as ' an 
 unfriendly act if any country attempted to make a 
 settlement on the coast of New Guinea,' confidence was 
 again restored in the Colonies ; and when this expres- 
 sion was followed, on May 9, 1884, by the assur- 
 ance that ' her Majesty's Government are confident 
 that no foreign Power contemplates interference in 
 New Guinea,' Australia felt secure. Still the Colonial 
 Governments continued to urge the necessity of annexa- 
 tion, and ultimately agreed to pay a subsidy of 15,000/. 
 towards the expenses of a New Guinea Protectorate. 
 On September 9 the announcement stated above was 
 sent to the German Government, and on November 17, 
 General Scratchley received his instructions to pro- 
 ceed, as her Majesty's Special Commissioner, to assume 
 jurisdiction over the southern shore of New Guinea and 
 the country adjacent thereto ' from the 141st meridian of 
 east longitude eastward as far as East Cape, including 
 the islands adjacent thereto and in Goshen Straits, and 
 southward of these straits as far south and east as to 
 include Kosman Island.' These instructions also stated 
 clearly that he was to act as Deputy Commissioner to 
 portions of New Guinea outside the Protectorate — a fact 
 that goes far to prove that either Lord Derby misled 
 the Colonies or Prince Bismarck misled Lord Derby.
 
 2 70 NEIV GUINEA. 
 
 Sir Peter pointed out the absolute absurdity of such a 
 partial protectorate ; but, buoyed up with the hope of his 
 powers being extended, and the understanding that no 
 foreign Power had any design on Xew Guinea, he left 
 England on November 20, 1884, for Australia. At 
 Albany the news reached him of the German annexation, 
 and, before he had been many days in Australia, further 
 information was received that negotiations were going 
 on between Great Britain and Germany for dividing 
 between the two countries the unappropriated portion 
 of Xew Guinea. Public opinion ran very high in the 
 Colonies against the Home Government when they 
 found their confidence had been misplaced, and this 
 feeling of irritation was intensified upon discovering 
 that they were to be asked to increase the subsidy, 
 when half the territory for which they had agreed to 
 pay was already in the possession of a foreign Power. 
 It is not that the Austrahans dislike the Germans as 
 colonists, but they object to them as next-door neigh- 
 bours in the Pacific. Witli the example of South 
 Africa before their eyes, the danger of border disputes 
 is ever present to their minds, and it would be idle to 
 attempt to disguise the fact that, in the unhappy event 
 of a European war. Kaiser Willielm Land, from its 
 size and position, may prove the basis of awkward com- 
 plications in that part of the world. The Germans, 
 too, have a peculiar interest in Xew Guinea, seeing 
 that their other neighbours are so nearly allied to 
 them in speech and habits.
 
 271 
 
 CHAPTER XVn. 
 EARLY DIFFICULTIES. 
 
 General Scratchley arrived at Melbourne on January 
 4, 1885, and met with a very favourable reception. 
 There existed, however, a deep feeling of irritation, and 
 indeed disgust, at the manner in which the Imperial 
 Government had dealt with the question of annexation 
 in the Western Pacific. Indignation ran high against 
 Lord Derby as the responsible Minister. Victorians felt 
 he had taken advantage of the apparent want of union 
 amongst the several Colonial Governments to do as 
 little as he possibly could in the matter while the at- 
 tempt to constitute the question an Australian one, 
 when the colonies had always desired to recognise it 
 as affecting the whole Empire, was unanimously con- 
 demned. The primary intention of those who felt most 
 strongly on the subject was to prevent the Pacific being 
 converted into an asylum for the habitual criminals of 
 France. Provided this objection were removed, the 
 whole question might have been re- opened on the basis 
 of meeting equitable claims on the part of other foreign 
 nations. But the chief contention at the time Avas that 
 through the hesitating policy of the Imperial Govern- 
 ment the Germans were in a way invited to annex a 
 portion of New Guinea. Tlie Australians felt that
 
 272 A^EW GUINEA. 
 
 they had been put off from time to time by evasive 
 answers, and their well-intentioned desire to strengthen 
 the hands of the Imperial Government had been 
 deliberately set aside. The most reasonable men 
 agreed that the whole affair had been muddled from 
 beginning to end. Even those who were favourable 
 to the Germans considered that the mother-country, in 
 allowing a possibly hostile nation to gain a footing in 
 New Guinea, had not sufficiently considered tlie future 
 welfare of the Australasian Colonies. 
 
 General Scratchley was much impeded in his pre- 
 parations for reaching New Guinea, by reason of the 
 fact that the Imperial authorities failed to provide the 
 steamer, which, in his instructions, ' it was proposed to 
 place at his disposal, for the duties of the Protectorate,' 
 in order that he might more easily ' make the acquaint- 
 ance of the country, its harbours and general features.' 
 New Soutli Wales, seeing the difficulty of obtaining 
 a suitable vessel, and anxious that her Majesty's repre- 
 sentative should arrive in a fitting manner, placed 
 H.M.S. Wolverene at his disposal for six months. This 
 offer was accepted, and after some little delay the 
 acceptance was sanctioned by the authorities at home. 
 The suggestion had come from Mr. Bede Dalley, the 
 same statesman who took upon himself the responsi- 
 bility of offering aid to the mother-country during the 
 late war in Egypt. 
 
 Scarcely was the matter settled when rumours of 
 impending war between England and Russia were tele- 
 graphed out to the Colonies. Matters began to look 
 serious, and Sir Peter felt it liis duty to hand over
 
 EARLY DIFFICULTIES. 273 
 
 the Wolverene to the New South Wales Government 
 for defence purposes. The war scare caused the 
 Colonies to look more carefully to their defences, and 
 application was made to Sir Peter for advice. This was 
 readily given, and for a period of three weeks, during 
 which the panic was at its height, General Scratchley 
 devoted his time to the question of securing the Colonies 
 against the expected appearance of Russian cruisers. 
 
 As soon as the prospects of peace became more cer- 
 tain, the preparations for proceeding to New Guinea 
 were resumed. The Wolverene being no longer avail- 
 able, tenders were accordingly invited for a suitable 
 steamer. Twenty answers were received, but the prices 
 asked by the majority were so exorbitant that the choice 
 was necessarily limited. After considerable trouble and 
 deliberation, the tender of the Australasian Steam 
 Navigation Company for the ss. Governor Blackall was 
 accepted, and in July the vessel was laid up in Sydney 
 to be refitted and prepared for the New Guinea Avork. 
 Meantime, at the request of the Queensland and New 
 Zealand Governments, Sir Peter visited those Colonies 
 for the purpose of discussing the subject of his mission. 
 
 While in Queensland General Scratchley consulted 
 Sir Samuel Griffith, Q.C., upon his authority and status 
 as Special Commissioner. This eminent colonial lawyer 
 gave it as his opinion that — 
 
 General Scratchley has at present no legal jurisdiction and 
 authority of any kind, except such as he can exercise as a 
 Deputy Commissioner for the Western Pacific ; and in particular 
 that he has no power to make any regulations having the force 
 of law, or to impose or collect any taxes or license fees upon ex-
 
 2 74 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 ports or imports, or otherwise to exercise any legislative or 
 judicial functions in the Protectorate. 
 
 Hence another and altogether unforeseen difficulty 
 arose, which, while the matter remained in doubt, re- 
 quired the exercise of much tact in the early admin- 
 istration of affairs in the Protectorate. 
 
 Perhaps, however, the most difficult and delicate 
 question to settle was the financial one, and much ani- 
 mated discussion took place upon the memorandum 
 issued to the Colonial Governments, in which Sir Peter 
 opened up the question of future payment. The 
 answers one and all showed that much dissatisfaction 
 existed upon the subject. That of New South Wales 
 was chiefly founded upon the resolutions passed at the 
 Australian Convention held in Sydney in 1883, at which 
 Conference all the Colonies were represented. It was 
 as follows : — 
 
 This Government paid its first year's contribution, 4,084L 
 14s. 4rf., on May 22 last. 
 
 This Government has always understood that the Im- 
 perial Government was to pay a portion of the expense. At 
 the Convention it was generally understood that the Imperial 
 contribution would not be less than half, for it was clearly 
 pointed out that the strategic importance of securing the 
 southern shores of New Guinea was as much if not more an 
 Imperial than a Colonial advantage, for the ships navigating 
 Torres Straits were, both in number and in tonnage, represen- 
 tative far more of Biitish than of Colonial capital. The Con- 
 vention did not consider that it would be courteous to dictate 
 what portion the Imperial Government should pay, but pre- 
 ferred leaving it to the Imperial Government to state what 
 portion, in its opinion, the Colonies ought to bear ; and thus it 
 was that the fifth resolution was adopted, by which the various
 
 EARL V DIFFIC UL TIES. 2 7 5 
 
 Governments represented ' undertook to submit and recommend 
 to their various Legislatures measures of permanent appropria- 
 tion for defraying, in proportion to population, such share of the 
 cost incurred as her Majesty's Government, having regard to 
 the relative importance of Imperial and Australasian interests, 
 may deem fair and reasonable.' To cast the whole cost upon 
 the Australasian Colonies would be to ignore the resolution of 
 the Convention, unless the Imperial Government were prepared 
 to advance the doctrine that Imperial interests are not concerned 
 in this matter. 
 
 Under these circumstances, all that this Government can 
 do is to recommend to Parliament that a permanent appropria- 
 tion shall be made of its share according to population, to the 
 extent of 15,000?. for the whole of the Colonies, so soon as the 
 Imperial Government shall have intimated the extent to which 
 it is prepared to bear the common burden. 
 
 (Signed) Alex. Stuart. 
 
 The answer from Victoria was perhaps the most 
 bitter. Mr. Service did not hesitate to express the great 
 disappointment felt by his Government and people at 
 the meagre result of the efforts to secure the whole 01 
 Eastern New Guinea for the British Crown ; ' but for 
 good or for evil,' said the Victorian Premier, ' the matter, 
 with all the incidents which led up to it, now passes 
 into history.' He agreed however to ask the Parlia- 
 ment of Victoria to continue the contribution, but only 
 until the Imperial Government had time to decide what 
 portion of the cost should be borne by the Imperial 
 Exchequer. Indeed, the vein of sarcasm running 
 throughout his reply was very telhng, and in refusing 
 to ask his country to grant any increased expenditure 
 Mr. Service ably paraphrased Lord Derby's instructions 
 to Sir Peter Scratchley, by giving as his reason ' the
 
 2 76 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 limited area of territory annexed, and the lack of in- 
 formation as to the intentions of her Majesty's Govern- 
 ment.' These were no mere idle words put together 
 for effect, but the expression of a matured opinion 
 from one of Australia's ablest statesmen. I had dis- 
 cussed the New Guinea question with Mr. Service long 
 before Sir Peter issued his memorandum, and his reply 
 only embodies what he said to me on tliat occasion. 
 Tasmania promised to continue her contributions, but 
 stated that for the future she would be guided by the 
 course Victoria took in the matter. Sir Samuel Griffith, 
 on behalf of Queensland, to which colony the future 
 of New Guinea is naturally of the greatest importance, 
 sent an exhaustive reply, in which, after dealing 
 minutely with the question of cost, he practically 
 adopted Sir Peter's programme, and, on behalf of his 
 Government, promised to continue the contribution. 
 At the same time he remarked in a decided manner 
 upon the dilatory way in which the Imperial autho- 
 rities had acted. 
 
 New Zealand made many useful suggestions, and 
 Mr. Stout, the Premier, agreed to submit to his Parlia- 
 ment the following resolutions : — 
 
 That, iu the opinion of this House, the portion of New 
 Guinea annexed to the Empire should, for the present, be 
 created a Crown colony, with the view of its ultimately being 
 annexed to Queensland, or created a constitutional colony. 
 
 That aid should be given by the Imperial Government to 
 the new possessions by placing at the disposal of the Governor 
 a war vessel for his use. 
 
 That, for a terra of three years from the 1st day of June, 
 1886, this colony will undertake to pay its share of 15,000/. a
 
 EARLY DIFFICULTIES. 277 
 
 year proportionately to population, on the condition that the 
 other colonies of Australia join in the contribution on the same 
 terms. 
 
 Western Australia paid nothing. South Australia, 
 withdrew altogether, and Fiji, being unable to pro- 
 vide more than 100/., was exempted from any contribu- 
 tion. Thus the financial difficulty was patched over 
 for a time, but it could hardly be said to be finally 
 settled. Sir Peter Scratchley wrote the following opi- 
 nion on the subject: — 
 
 ' The ignorance of the intentions of the Colonial 
 Office as to the future creates difficulties in the Colonial 
 Governments coming to an agreement with the Imperial 
 Government on the subject of the cost of governing 
 British New Guinea. 
 
 ' Until full information is given on all points, there 
 is little prospect of a permanent settlement of the 
 question, and the policy of the Australian Colonies will 
 continue to be of a hand-to-mouth character. 
 
 • The object should be to get the several Governments 
 to propose Acts of special appropriation to their local 
 Parhaments, in order to permanently secure the con- 
 tributions to be granted j^early to her Majesty. An 
 Act has been passed in Queensland, and, although that 
 Government declines to increase its contribution, there 
 is little fear of the Act being repealed. It is doubtful 
 whether the other Governments will do more than vote 
 the contribution yearly.-^ If so, every year there will 
 be discussions, more or less unpleasant, in the local 
 
 ^ It was also suggested that the payment should he made half yearly, and 
 that the financial year should begin on January ], instead of June 1. 
 
 U
 
 2 78 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 Parliaments ; and it will be difficult for the Imperial 
 officer in charge to look ahead and establish an econo- 
 mical administration.' 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley felt much embarrassment owing 
 to the differences of opinion wliich existed between the 
 Imperial authorities and the Colonial Governments ; 
 since, under the only arrangement then in contempla- 
 tion, it was not intended that New Guinea should form 
 any part of the Anglo-Australian political system. On 
 this subject I give Sir Peter's opinion in his own 
 words : — 
 
 ' A Crown Colony, with the simplest machinery for 
 its government, will probably be the best. The judicial 
 powers of the Governor should be such as to enable 
 him to deal summarily with minor offences, and to 
 remit, say to the Queensland Courts, offences of a more 
 serious nature. Everything w^ll, at first, be necessarily 
 of a tentative character. 
 
 ' What proportion of the expense of the cost of 
 government will be borne by the Imperial Govern- 
 ment ? This is of paramount importance. If the whole 
 of the expense is to be borne by the Colonies, the 
 Imperial Government will practically have no control, 
 and I foresee that a deadlock must eventually arise 
 between the Imperial officer and the Australasian 
 Governments. 
 
 ' The exercise of tact, patience, and diplomacy will 
 keep matters going for the first two or three years ; 
 but the deadlock will ultimately occur, as he will be 
 dealing with half a dozen Governments, all lioldin" 
 more or less divergent views.'
 
 EARLY DIFFICULTIES. 279 
 
 Some idea may thus be formed of the prehmi- 
 iiary difficulties that delayed Sir Peter Scratchley in 
 Australia ■ and surrounded his mission at its com- 
 mencement. We may now turn to what was actually 
 done. 
 
 u 2
 
 2 So NEW GUINEA. 
 
 CHAPTEE XVni. 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley completed his business arrange- 
 ments with the Aiistrahan Colonies in the early part 
 of August 1885, and on the 13th of that month left 
 Sydney in the Governor Blackall to take possession 
 of her Majesty's newly acquired territory in New 
 Guinea. The Governor Blackall., which during the 
 next few months was to serve as a floating government- 
 house for Sir Peter and his stafF,^ slipped her moor- 
 ings in Farm Cove shortly after seven o'clock in the 
 morning, and under easy steam made her way down 
 the harbour, followed by a steam-launch in which w^ere 
 Lady Scratchley and several friends who had come to 
 bid him farewell. The Harbour Heads were cleared 
 soon after eight o'clock, and the ship's course shaped 
 for Brisbane, which was reached the following morning. 
 Here Mr. Eomilly joined the expedition, and a 
 passage was given to Mr. H. 0. Forbes, who, owing to 
 the loss of the greater part of his outfit by the sinking 
 of a barge at Batavia, had been for some time detained 
 
 ' Sir Peter Scratchley's staff consisted of Mr. Hugh Hastings Romilly, 
 (J.M.G., who had been appointed Deputy Commissioner ; Mr. G. Seymour Fort, 
 private secretary ; Mr. George Ranken Askwith, assistant secretary ; and 
 Mr. Doyle Glanville, sui'geon ; besides a photographer and photographer's 
 assistant.
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 28 1 
 
 in Queensland. Business transactions caused a delay 
 of a few days, but soon another start was made, and 
 the Governor Blackall proceeded on her way via Towns- 
 ville and Cooktown to Port Moresby, where she arrived 
 on Friday, August 28. 
 
 Before proceeding inland. Sir Peter Scratchley had 
 much work to do at Port Moresby in setthng the lines 
 upon which the country should be govei^ned. Every 
 step required the greatest care. Preconceived opinions, 
 based upon Austrahan or Enghsh ideas, often proved 
 erroneous ; while many statements, made by persons 
 professing a knowledge of the country, turned out to 
 be false, or concocted for selfish purposes. Port 
 Moresby was fixed upon as the seat of government. 
 Arrangements were made for the registration of coast- 
 ing vessels ; port and customs dues ; the establishment 
 of a mail service ; and a supply of fresh water for 
 ships. Questions regarding revenue, its source, per- 
 manence, and increase, required consideration, and 
 amongst other matters which engaged Sir Peter's atten- 
 tion were the rivalry between the Protestant Mission 
 and the Eoman Catholic missionaries at Yule Island ; 
 the establishment of oflScials along the coast ; arrange- 
 ments for the supply of coal and provisions ; the site 
 of the Deputy Commissioner's ^ house ; the settlement 
 of land claims ; and the alleged murder of white men 
 by natives. 
 
 A considerable area of land, comprising the best 
 sites in the harbour and nearly the whole of the sea- 
 frontage, was purchased from the natives. In obtain- 
 
 ' Mr. Musgrave was appointed resident Deputy Commissioner.
 
 282 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 ing the assent of the claimants for this land to part with 
 theii' property in jyerpeiuo, and thus securing a sound 
 title for the Government, the assistance rendered by the 
 Protestant Mission was invaluable. A portion of the 
 land thus obtained was set aside for Government build- 
 ings, part was marked out as a site for a future town- 
 ship, and the rest held as a native reserve. Boevagi, 
 the chief of the village, was formally recognised as head 
 of the district, and instructed to refer all complaints, 
 wdiether of a tribal nature or against white men, to the 
 High Commissioner. Twenty-five chiefs were invited 
 on board the Governor BlacJcall, and gifts made them. 
 They were told to regard white men as their friends, 
 whose presence would be to their advantage, to look up 
 to Boevagi as their Head, and to refer to him all cases 
 requiring arbitration.^ 
 
 In addition to the land purchased at Port Moresby, 
 a large tract was acquired at South Cape. These were 
 the only purchases of land made. 
 
 LAND CLAIMS. 
 
 Previous to Sir Peter Scratchley's arrival in New 
 Guinea, several Europeans had gone through the form 
 
 ^ When New Guinea "svas formally annexed to the Crown, Boevagi, being 
 the most ibfluential man in his own district, was presented by Commodore 
 Erskine with an ebony stick having a florin let into the head, as a mark of 
 authority, and was also invested with a cast-ofF commodore's coat, cocked- 
 hat, and trousers. Either no toots were given him or they had been lost. 
 As he did not consider himself properly dressed without boots, he threw out 
 strong hints to Sir Peter Scratchley that he should like a pair, but unfortu- 
 nately no one had any to spare. He came on board looking very quiet and 
 gentle, and sat down beside Sir Peter, who addressed him through an inter- 
 preter and made him a preseat of some red cloth, tobacco, and a tomahawk.
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 283 
 
 of purchasing land from natives. Two classes of 
 claimants had to be dealt with : those who based their 
 claims on purchases made prior to the proclamation of 
 the Protectorate ; and those Avho claimed a prescrip- 
 tive right to lease lands, on the ground of occupancy 
 or original exploration. 
 
 Of the first class, a claim to about 700 acres of 
 land at Port Moresby, alleged to have been purchased 
 in 1878, and a claim to 15,000 acres of land in the 
 Kabadi district in 1880, were the most important. 
 Under paragraph 6 in Commodore Erskine's Proclama- 
 tion of November 1884,^ these claims had no recognised 
 legal basis. Each case was, however, thoroughly in- 
 vestigated by Sir Peter Scratchley. 
 
 The first was a purchase made in July 1878 by the 
 master of a trading^ vessel, who assigned his rights. 
 His assignee claimed about 500 acres of headland, 
 and two plots of about 100 acres each, which were 
 comprised in the land purchased as a native reserve. 
 The purchase-money was alleged to be (iOO/. ; but, after 
 careful inquiry, it was proved to Sir Peter's satisfaction 
 that not more than 8/. in value was actually given. The 
 claim was consequently refused. 
 
 In the case of the 15,000 acres in the Kabadi 
 district, as the land was fertile, the area extensive, and 
 the claim possessed an official history, a special expedi- 
 tion was made for the purpose of investigation, with 
 the result that this claim was also refused. 
 
 His eyes glistened at this access of wealth, and he stood gazing in undis- 
 guised delight at the retlection of his own figure in a long mirror. On 
 leaving he shook hands all round, and said ' Good morning' very politely. 
 ^ See Appendix B.
 
 284 lYEJV GUIXEA. 
 
 All applications for leases^ based on the grounds 
 of occupancy or original exploration were temporarily 
 shelved or refused until the sites had been visited by 
 Sir Peter Scratchley or one of his officers. Applications 
 for concessions of land were recorded from : — 
 
 (a) A firm in Austraha, on behalf of a Gennan Company, 
 for the purpose of establishing trading stations, which was 
 refen*ed to the Imperial Government ; 
 
 (t) The New Guinea Land and Emigration Company in 
 London, which was rejected ; 
 
 (c) A New Guinea trader, who desired to start a company for 
 the development of native industries. — The correspondence in 
 reference to this application was never completed. 
 
 Permission to occupy Government land, for the 
 purpose of erecting a house and store, was granted to 
 certain traders at Port Moresby and at South Cape. 
 Mr. H. 0. Forbes, who established a station at Sogeri, 
 about fifty miles inland from Port Moresby, was autho- 
 rised to purchase land from the natives in that district. 
 A land register, on the same plan as that adopted in 
 Fiji, was begun, with the object of giving those persons 
 who expended money in the purchase of land, or in 
 working and cultivating it, a prior right as against 
 subsequent claimants. 
 
 To prevent the indiscriminate influx of adventurers 
 and speculators, no person was allowed to go to Xew 
 Guinea without a permit. Several permits to trade 
 were granted to private companies and individuals, 
 subject to the observance of certain conditions,- The 
 customs officers at Townsville and Cooktown were 
 
 ^ See Appendix B. "^ See Appendix B.
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 285 
 
 authorised by the Queensland Government to prevent 
 any vessel without a permit from clearing from either 
 of the above-named ports. 
 
 Although it was a prominent feature in Sir Peter 
 Scratchley's policy to encourage exploration when 
 conducted upon a proper footing and under recognised 
 leaders, he rejected every application for a permit to 
 explore, where he was of opinion that the attempt 
 would not only result in ruin to the applicant, but 
 might cause a breach in the relations with the 
 natives, which it would possibly take years to heal. 
 The following remarks on this question appear in 
 Sir Peter's note-book : — ' All explorations must be 
 methodical and systematic. No time must be fixed for 
 the return of the exploring party, which should be 
 composed of as few members as possible. No exploring 
 party should act independently of the Government.' 
 The most important explorations undertaken during 
 Sir Peter Scratchley's administration were the expedi- 
 tion of the Australasian Geographical Society, under 
 Captain Everill, and that by Mr. H. 0. Forbes. 
 
 It may be mentioned that Sir Peter Scratchley was 
 favourable to the formation in Australia of a New 
 Guinea trading company, on a basis somewhat similar 
 to the British North Borneo Company, 
 
 LAND TENURE. 
 
 The ownership of land in New Guinea appears to 
 be divided amongst groups of individuals, who are 
 more or less related by kin. The number of individuals
 
 286 JVEIV GUINEA. 
 
 in each group varies. In some cases it has dwindled 
 down to one representative, in others it has indefinitely- 
 increased. Each member of a group is deemed to have 
 a separate interest in the land, but no one member can 
 dispose of the property without the consent of the 
 whole, while each claims to receive a share of the 
 profits when it is sold. Tlie sense of individual pro- 
 prietorship is very strong, and extends to particular 
 trees, and even to the fruit upon them. If the land to 
 be disposed of belongs to a family group, of which a 
 district chief is also the patriarchal head, he would be 
 the most prominent figure in the transaction ; but if it 
 is tlie property of a different family group to his own, 
 his authority and power as district chief will weigh but 
 little in the matter. It is exceptional to find a chief 
 strong enough to negotiate independently for the dis- 
 posal of land belonging even to his own group. It is 
 still less common to meet with one who will negotiate 
 with regard to land in which he has not himself a per- 
 sonal interest. These distinctions may appear vague to 
 Europeans, but they are well defined and understood 
 by the natives, as is illustrated by the following 
 instances : — 
 
 In the case of the land purchased at Port Moresby^ 
 certain natives claimed payment, and, although they 
 were only a part of their tribe, their right to receive 
 the money was acquiesced in by the whole ; and at 
 South Cape, the independent right of one person (and 
 he not a chief) to dispose of a large area of land was 
 recognised by the rest of the tribe, no one else assert- 
 
 1 Ante, p. 283.
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 287 
 
 ing any claim. No title-deeds were drawn up, nor did 
 the seller attach his name to any document ; but a 
 statement was signed to the effect that the native (Pusa) 
 had a sole right to the land, that he had parted 
 with it voluntarily, and tliat he and the tribe were 
 satisjfied with the payment given. ^ On the other 
 hand, in the case of some land adjoining, there were 
 many owners in the tribe, each of A^hom, including the 
 chief, required to receive payment. At Kabadi, a piece 
 of land belonged to a family group, of wliich the dis- 
 trict chief was not the patriarchal head, and although 
 he objected, he could not stop the sale. 
 
 The general rule appears to be that on the death of 
 the buyer the land reverts to the original vendor, or if 
 the buyer resells the land, the price is taken by the 
 original vendor. In cases of absolute sale, the whole 
 family assert their rights by the individual members 
 standing by a tussock of grass, which they twist up 
 until a satisfaction is received by each. The multi- 
 tudinous division causes innumerable small allotments. 
 Koapena^ alone seems to have broken the family system 
 by insisting that all land must be bought from him. 
 Sir Peter Scratchley thought it might be possible to 
 establish recognised tribal chiefs through whom a title 
 should accrue, but he determined that in no case should 
 
 ^ Tlie following particulars of this transaction may be interesting : — 
 About four square miles along the beach were bought for one axe, one adze, 
 three tomahawks, three sheath-knives, one grass knife, twelve looking- 
 glasses, one bundle of hoop-iron in small pieces, six long pipes, twelve short 
 pipes, three wooden pipes, one piece of Turkey red cloth, one piece trade 
 handkerchiefs, five pounds of tobacco, one gimlet. 
 
 ■^ See Sir Peter's Diary, p. 334.
 
 2 88 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 land be bought from natives without tlie intervention 
 of the Government, to ensure fair play and prevent 
 disputes. 
 
 NATIVE ORGANISATION. 
 
 The social and political organisation of the New 
 Guinea natives is quite rudimentary ; and, though they 
 are far superior in physique to the Australian blacks, 
 there is no such developed tribal system as formerly 
 existed in Fiji, Java, and New Zealand. 
 
 In the west and north-west, from the Fly River to 
 Hall Sound, the tribes are large. Farther south, 
 villages are smaller but more numerous. Concerning 
 the natives on the north-east coast little is known. 
 Sir Peter Scratchley and his guard only carried arms 
 on rare occasions, but no hostility was ever shown ; 
 and even at Mr. Forbes' station, the farthest settlement 
 inland hitherto attempted by white men, the natives 
 displayed a friendly spirit. 
 
 Much difficulty, however, was experienced in deal- 
 ing with the natives, owing to the great variety of 
 dialects that exist among them. Not only each district, 
 but every village speaks a different dialect. The Motu 
 is the most common, and extends from Port Moresby to 
 Kapa Kapa. 
 
 The natives everywhere showed themselves ready to 
 trade with Europeans, and eagerly exchanged, not only 
 natural products, but even personal ornaments, rehcs, 
 and house utensils, for tobacco, axes, and cloth. They 
 have also a good deal of inland trading among them- 
 selves, the inland supplying the coast tribes with food 
 
 I
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 289 
 
 products in exchange for fish, salt, &c. In the Port 
 Moresby district expeditions ^ are annually made to the 
 Gulf of Papua for the purpose of exchanging pottery, 
 made at Port Moresby, for sago grown in the west. 
 Tilling the ground is mainly done by women, the men, 
 as a rule, being idle and incapable of systematic labour. 
 The principal food consists of bananas, yams, sweet 
 potatoes, taro, cocoa-nuts, sugar-cane, bread-fruit and 
 other native fruits, and fish. 
 
 In order to render the natives more capable of self- 
 government. Sir Peter Scratchley proposed to appoint a 
 tribal chief in each district, who was not only to be 
 trustee for the lands, and responsible for the conduct 
 of the inhabitants in his district, but also an official 
 vested with government authority. Under existing 
 circumstances three rival chiefs are often found in a 
 single village : the patriarchal chief, who is more or 
 less connected by kin with all the village ; the man 
 who is chief by virtue of his individual prowess in war ; 
 and perhaps a sorcerer chief It occasionally happens 
 that the three attributes are centred in one man, as, 
 for example, in the case of Koapena, chief of Aroma. ^ 
 The remedy Sir Peter Scratchley suggested was a modi- 
 fied form of the Java system, making the Government- 
 elected chief the recipient of a fixed annual payment, 
 and responsible for the safety of foreigners, as well 
 as for the maintenance of law and order within his 
 district. 
 
 Sir Peter proposed to introduce the cultivation of 
 
 ^ For a detailed account, see Nexv Guinea Notes, p. 364. 
 ^ See Nexv Guinea Notes, p. 370.
 
 290 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 rice and maize, by means of the official chief and native 
 teachers, in order to give the natives an inducement to 
 steady labour and systematic cultivation. 
 
 MISSIONARIES. 
 
 The London Missionary Society began work in 
 New Guinea in 1871. The Mission is divided into 
 three districts : Western, Central, and Eastern. The 
 Western begins at the Baxter Eiver, includes the Fly 
 and the Katan Kivers, and ends at the Aird Eiver. 
 Its headquarters are at Murray Island. Here the 
 native students are taught many industrial arts ; and 
 a schooner,^ built by them for mission purposes under 
 the direction of an English boat-biiilder, has been 
 recently launched. The Central begins at the Aird 
 Eiver and ends at Orangerie Bay. The mission house 
 for this district is at Port Moresby, where native 
 teachers are also trained for the purpose of carrying 
 on tlie mission work. The Eastern extends from 
 Orangerie Bay eastward. 
 
 There are forty mission stations where South Sea 
 Island and New Guinea teachers are employed in the 
 work of the Society. These stations extend from East 
 Cape to Maclatchie Point, as well as to the west of the 
 Fly Eiver. Nearly every mission station possesses 
 its own mission teacher, who has a large house and 
 garden, and also a whale-boat. Missionary labour in 
 New Guinea has not only opened up communication 
 with the natives along nearly the whole coast-line of 
 
 ' The Ellangoivan, mentioned in Sir Peter's Diary.
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 291 
 
 the protected territory, and far into the interior, but, 
 what is more important, has inspired them with confid- 
 ence in white men. Had the result been different, and 
 the natives made hostile or suspicious, none but armed 
 bodies of men could have ventured into the interior, 
 nor could individuals have cruised along the coast in 
 fair security. Under present conditions, a single white 
 man, unarmed, can go fifty miles into the interior from 
 any point between Port Moresby and Hula in perfect 
 safety. 
 
 Much of this success is due to the native teachers, 
 who have been pioneers to break down native supersti- 
 tion and distrust. Some idea of their courage and in- 
 fluence may be gathered from the following incidents : — 
 
 Some trading canoes of the Motu tribe, coming from 
 westward to Port Moresby, were blown by a gale of 
 wind past that port and wrecked on a reef at Aroma, 
 with the people of wliich place they were at enmity. 
 The latter at once prepared to attack and slaughter the 
 shipwrecked Motuans. The native teacher, however, 
 interposed at imminent risk to his life, and persuaded 
 the Aroma warriors to return, thus saving the lives of 
 nearly sixty Motuans. The courage of this act can 
 only be realised by those who know what it is to check 
 a large number of armed natives bent on slaughter and 
 bloodshed, especially bloodshed which the force of 
 custom has caused them to consider theirs by right. 
 In recognition of his bravery Sir Peter Scratchley pre- 
 sented him with a silver watch engraved witli tlie words, 
 ' From the Great Queen Victoria.' 
 
 The native teacher at Dinner Island was also pre-
 
 2 92 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 sented with a watch for liis services on the occasion of 
 CajDtain Friar's murder, having, at imminent risk to his 
 own Hfe, rescued the schooner belonging to the murdered 
 man, and navigated her back to Dinner Ishmd. 
 
 Experience shows that among primitive barbarians 
 the teaching of different creeds is not infrequently 
 the cause of disturbance. The efforts of the Eomau 
 CathoHc jVIission to establish themselves in places which 
 the London Missionary Society had occupied for years, 
 were, in Sir Peter Scratchley's opinion, to be discouraged 
 upon political grounds, as he considered such efforts 
 likely to produce trouble among the natives. When he 
 heard, therefore, that certain Eoman Catholic priests had 
 estabhshed themselves at Yide Island, which had been 
 previously occupied by the Protestant Mission, he wrote 
 to the head of the Eoman Catholic Mission at Thursday 
 Island pointing out that the settlement of these priests 
 on Yule Island was undesirable, and that other areas 
 were available for their efforts. He further offered to 
 take them in the Governor Blackall to the Louisiade 
 Group, or any other island they might select.^ 
 
 GENERAL FEATURES. 
 
 The climate of New Guinea is one of its greatest 
 drawbacks. It is enervating for Europeans ; and the 
 fever, which is everywhere prevalent, is of a severe 
 character. All early attempts at permanent settlement, 
 especially on the coast, are likely to be attended \di\\ 
 a high rate of mortahty. It is probable, however, 
 
 ' See 2iew Guinea Notes, p. 360.
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 293 
 
 that as the country becomes settled and the soil worked, 
 the pestilential character of the climate will be modified. 
 In breaking up land for sugar plantations in the north 
 of Queensland, every one, Kanakas ^ as well as Europeans, 
 was attacked with fever — some fatally ; on the same 
 stations fever is now almost unknown. Cornwallis 
 Island, Port Moresby, Dinner Island,^ Killerton Island, 
 and Teste Island, are perliaps the least unhealthy places 
 on the coast of the British Protectorate. In the in- 
 terior, although fever prevails, it is less severe than on 
 the coast, while the atmosphere, especially on the high- 
 lands, is even bracing and invigorating. 
 
 The Gulf of Papua affords no safe ancliorage for ships. 
 Thick and muddy water obscures the reefs, and for 
 miles from the shore the depth is frequentl}^ only two 
 fathoms. From Eedscar Head eastwards the south coast 
 is skirted almost continuously by a reef,^ which extends 
 seawards to a distance of five or six miles. Its nume- 
 rous indentations afford excellent harbours. On the 
 south-west coast the most important harbours are Port 
 Moresby, Orangerie Bay, Milport Bay, and South Cape. 
 Navigation along the whole coast is troublesome, and 
 no vessel can sail at night. 
 
 The whole of the Protected Territory, with the 
 exception of the district around Port Moresby, is well 
 watered. Of tlie rivers the largest is the Fly, which 
 rises some hundreds of miles in the interior, and is 
 supposed to have many tributaries. Owing to the action 
 
 ^ Kanakas are natives brought from the surrounding islands. 
 ^ Dinner Island was so named because Captain Moresby took a meal 
 there. It is a small island about 25 miles E.S.E. from South Cape. 
 ^ See chapter on Torres Strait, p. 245.
 
 2 94 ^E^V GUINEA. 
 
 of the south-east monsoon, wliich blows during tlie 
 healthy season, the mouths of these rivers become silted 
 up -with sand and mud. This is especially the case in 
 the Aird Eiver, which it is only possible to enter during 
 the north-west monsoon, the unhealthy season. On the 
 south-east coast the rivers are numerous, but small 
 when compared with those in the west. The north-east 
 coast is well watered by several rivers of considerable 
 size. In Dyke Acland Bay, where there is a vast tract 
 of level country densely wooded, intervening between 
 the coast and the distant highlands, the mouth of a 
 very large river was seen. This river is not marked 
 on any map. 
 
 In Milne Bay, two rivers were discovered and ex- 
 plored. The first (native name Davadava) flows into 
 the north-east of the bay. It was explored for a 
 distance of about six miles. The banks, covered with 
 coarse vegetation, were steep and precipitous. This 
 river is navigable for a small steamer. The other 
 (native name Hadara) is a very large river, and ap- 
 parently leads into the heart of the country. The land 
 on either side is flat and the soil rich, the vegetation 
 tropical and abundant, and the depth of water varies 
 from twelve to sixteen feet. 
 
 A central range of mountains running north and 
 south forms the backbone of the Protected Territory. 
 The highest point in this range is supposed to be Mount 
 Owen Stanle}^ 13,200 feet. Leading to the base of 
 this central mountain-range on the west side, is a 
 series of high ranges or spurs, having their sides densely 
 covered with a forest of tropical growth, while valleys.
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 295 
 
 full of rich deep soil, patches of open country covered 
 with coarse grass, and craters evidently formed by 
 recent volcanic action, are met with here and there. 
 Many of the hillsides and valleys have been cleared, 
 fenced, and cultivated by the natives. In some cases 
 the ranges extend almost to the coast ; in others, as 
 at Kabadi, tlie intervening land is flat and open ; while 
 at others, again, such as Kapa Kapa and Hula, miles of 
 gently undulating country, well watered, with patches 
 of forest intervening, stretch far back into the interior. 
 The character of the vegetation (especially on the coast) ^ 
 and in many cases of the soil also, is Australian ; to- 
 wards the interior, however, it becomes more tropical. 
 
 The plains about Port Moresby afford good hunting- 
 ground for wallaby, and wild pigs are plentiful. The 
 cuscus, an animal resembling the Austrahan native 
 bear, and a species of tree kangaroo, are also to be found 
 in the district. It is supposed that monkeys exist in 
 the interior. Various kinds of birds, such as pigeons, 
 ducks, cassowaries, and birds of paradise, are met with 
 everywhere. 
 
 The mineral resources of British New Guinea are 
 still a matter of conjecture. It is the opinion of 
 Mr. H. 0. Forbes, based upon geological observation, 
 that gold will not be found to the westward, but may 
 exist in the high country of the Milne Bay district, 
 and on the north-east coast. Pebbles and small frao-- 
 ments brought down from the interior indicate that 
 the formation there is similar to that of the New South 
 Wales gold-fields. Plumbago was seen at various places 
 along the south-west coast.
 
 296 NEIV GUINEA. 
 
 NATIVE INDUSTRIES. 
 
 Glowing accounts of tlie prospects of the timber 
 trade in New Guinea have from time to time been 
 pubhshed. It is true, cedar and ' malava ' (a species of 
 cedar) abound in the Manu Manu district, and on the 
 banks of the Kemp-Welch, Edith, and other rivers, 
 but it is not generally known that a very large pro- 
 portion of this timber is so small as not to be of 
 marketable value. Before the proclamation of the 
 Protectorate large quantities of cedar had been cut 
 by Australian firms, and permits were granted them to 
 remove this timber. As, however, in many cases 
 large numbers of young trees, too small for use, 
 had been cut down in wanton w^aste, any further 
 felling of timber was prohibited until the various sites 
 had been visited by Sir Peter Scratchley or his re- 
 presentatives. A forester was also appointed to prevent 
 trees being felled of less than a certain girth. The 
 agent for an Australian companj^, who had for some 
 years been engaged in cutting timber in New Guinea, 
 stated that out of 10,000,000 superficial feet of cedar 
 and malava felled, only about 500,000 superficial feet 
 were of marketable value ; that he did not think the 
 future prospects of the cedar trade were hopeful, 
 and that his firm would hardly cover the expenses 
 they had incurred in the business. Besides the cedar 
 and malava, ho^vever, indiarubber, ' massoi ' (the 
 bark of which has a medicinal value), sandalwood, 
 ebony, hardwood, and ' tamonu ' trees are abundant —
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 297 
 
 especially in the district around South Cape. Two or 
 three large firms are engaged in the trade, one of 
 which emploj^s a number of Kanakas. 
 
 ' Beche-de-mer,' or the sea-slug, which is esteemed 
 by Chinese as an edible dainty, is found all along the 
 coast from Port Moresby to Aroma, including Con- 
 stance Island, Milport Bay, Milne Bay, Slade Island, 
 Bentley Bay, and, it is believed, in some bays on 
 the north-east coast. The quantity to be obtained, 
 however, especially on the south-west coast, has ma- 
 terially decreased during the last few years. The 
 profits are small and precarious, and much hardship 
 has to be undergone in the fishery. In some districts 
 the natives, through superstition, dislike handling the 
 l:)eche-de-mer. The value of the article annually 
 exported from Xew Guinea has been estimated at 
 8,000/. ; and it is possible that a considerable revenue 
 might be raised by a tax on the trade, but the ex- 
 pense of collecting it would be great. Sir Peter 
 Scratchley intended to establish a depot for the in- 
 dustry at Teste Island, and appointed an inspector to 
 report the number of vessels engaged and the number 
 of tons exjDorted. It is stated that ten schooners are 
 now employed, and the estimated quantity exported is 
 about 500 tons. The persons engaged in this pursuit 
 are, for the most part, small traders. 
 
 'Coiora' is made by splitting cocoanuts and 
 drying them either artificially or in the sun. It is 
 largely used in Europe in the manufacture of oil- 
 cake and other cattle foods. The localities at present 
 suited for making copra are on the south-west coast
 
 298 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 from Hula to Aroma, all along the shores of Milne Bay, 
 at Bentley Bay, and along the north-east coast as far 
 as Dampier Straits, and in many of the islands of 
 the D'Entrecasteaux and Louisiade Groups. At each 
 of these places cocoanuts grow in abundance. The 
 trees, if planted in a certain manner, bear fruit in 
 three years, and consequently the industry may be 
 made very profitable. In order, however, to facilitate 
 its development, it would be necessary to ensure a 
 constant supply of nuts by estabhshing a chain of 
 stations at various points, at which natives could be 
 advantageously employed. At Milne Bay and the sur- 
 rounding islands there would be considerable difficulty 
 in drying the nuts in the sun owing to the damp- 
 ness of the climate, and as ' sun-dried ' is superior to 
 ' smoke-dried ' copra, it would, perhaps, be more pro- 
 fitable to bring the nuts to Port Moresby, to be dried 
 there by the sun, than to treat them by artificial 
 means. 
 
 The existing pearl fisheries are on the western ex- 
 tremity of the Territory, and occasionally large quan- 
 tities of pearls have been collected there. Eecently, 
 however, a large find of pearl Avas made in the 
 Louisiade Group, and it is not improbable that this 
 industry may assume much greater proportions, espe- 
 cially among the islands on the east coast. 
 
 New Guinea is admirably adapted for the produc- 
 tion of cinchona, cofiee, rice, sugar, arrowroot, cotton, 
 vanilla, and tobacco, all of which the natives might be 
 taught to cultivate ; while amongst the products in- 
 digenous to the soil, and capable of forming sources of
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 299 
 
 revenue, in addition to those previously mentioned, 
 may be enumerated nutmegs, ginger, pepper, spices of 
 all kinds, sago, hemp, cocoanut fibre, saffron canes, 
 and rattan. 
 
 In some portions of the interior it would be possible 
 to graze sheep and cattle, which might supply a local 
 market, but, on account of the difficulties of com- 
 munication, the obstacles in the way of developing 
 purely agricultural interests in the country would 
 be great. 
 
 THE FUTURE OF NEW GUINEA. 
 
 In order to secure the systematic administration of 
 the country, the machinery of government would have 
 to be augmented. Tliis would involve increased ex- 
 penditure in building houses for Sub-Commissioners, 
 providing accommodation for native police, and in 
 other items, such as whale-boats, which may be treated 
 as capital outlay, while the yearly charges would 
 be increased by the salaries of additional Deputy- 
 Commissioners and native pohce, and by the estabhsh- 
 ment of a regular mail service. It may, however, be 
 reasonably anticipated that increased expenditure for 
 administration would result in a corresponding de- 
 velopment of natural sources of revenue. 
 
 It has been confidently anticipated by those who 
 have seen the fertility of the Protected Territory, and 
 its capacity for producing articles of tropical growth, 
 that it may be made self-supporting. The folloAving 
 methods of raising revenue might be found practicable 
 and economical : —
 
 300 
 
 AEIV GUIXEA. 
 
 (1.) By granting licenses for beclie-de-mer and pearl- 
 fishincr boats. Tliese should be registered, and the 
 licensees required to report themselves at Port Moresby 
 at least once a year. 
 
 (2.) By granting licenses for the erection of smoke- 
 huts and copra stations. 
 
 (3.) By imposing export duties on cedar and malava, J 
 
 at a fixed rate per hundred superficial- feet of timber ; I 
 
 and ad valorem duties on sandal and black woods, " 
 
 With reference to this last suggested impost, I have 
 been informed that one trader alone, if he had been 
 assessed according to Queensland timber-dues, would 
 liave paid the Government about 2,000/. The Customs 
 officers at Cooktown and To^vnsville might, with the 
 consent of the Queensland Government, be empowered 
 to act for the Xew Guinea Protectorate. 
 
 (4.) By funds arising from trading licenses, judicial 
 fees, harbour dues, and leases of certain unoccupied 
 lands. 
 
 (5.) By imposing import duties. 
 
 (6.) By levying contributions from the natives to- 
 wards the expenses of government ; but as these would 
 be paid in kind, their value could hardly be estimated 
 as a source of revenue at present. 
 
 The most prominent question with regard to Xew 
 Guinea, from a commercial point of view, is whether it 
 can be made a successful outlet for capital. The fact 
 should not, however, be overlooked that the island was 
 primarily annexed for political purposes, and its value 
 to Austraha in this respect, although, perhaps, dimin- 
 ished by a part of it having been ceded to Germany, is
 
 ENGLAND'S NEW COLONY. 301 
 
 still great. Not only is the British portion nearest the 
 Australian shores, but it possesses the best climate, 
 the finest harbours and ports, the most fertile soil, and 
 the largest rivers. 
 
 An important consideration is the responsibility 
 wliich rests on the annexing Powers for the proper 
 protection of the natives. Probably, in no country 
 and at no period of history has there been a more 
 favourable opportunity for successfully adjusting the 
 mutual interests of white and coloured ^ races than in 
 New Guinea. On moral as well as political grounds, it 
 is essential tliat the natives sliould be protected, not only 
 from aggression and usurpation on the part of Euro- 
 peans, but also from physical degradation. Eegulations 
 with regard to the introduction of spirituous liquors 
 should be strictly and rigidly enforced. The following- 
 statement with reference to this subject appears among 
 Sir Peter Scratchley's notes : — ' The only hope of 
 
 ' Three separate types are met with in New Guinea, the Papuan, ]\Ialay, 
 and Polynesian, which are much intermixed. The pure Papuan is only 
 found within a small area in the interior and on some portions of the north- 
 east. The Papuan type, however, prevails with modifications throughout 
 almost the whole of the Protected Territory. In stature they are short and 
 squat — low foreheads and prognathous ; in character they are noisy and 
 demonstrative, shy and suspicious, with a low estimate of human life, but 
 not aggressively bloodthirsty. Their standard of comfort is low, and they 
 show but little capacity for any higher organisation. The Malay element 
 appears to predominate in the tribes to westward and in the tribes at Aroma 
 and Cloudy Bay district. They are aggressive and bloodthirsty, and are 
 gradually driving back other tribes ; they show capacity for a higher organ- 
 isation. The Polynesian element is most prominent at South Cape, although 
 the Polynesian form of religion is entirely wanting ; they have a tendency 
 to be treacherous, and noisy and demonstrative, and the artistic faculty is 
 strongly marked among theoi. Distinct types of Papuan, Malay, and Poly- 
 nesian nationality are frequently to be seen in the same village. — G. Seymour 
 Fort.
 
 302 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 making New Guinea pay is by the employment of 
 natives, who can, by patience and care, be trained. 
 If they disappear, others will have to be imported. 
 Putting, tlierefore, the protection of the natives on the 
 lowest ground, it will be seen that it will be cheaper 
 to preserve and educate them. New Guinea must be 
 governed for the natives and by the natives.' 
 
 The future of the country materially depends upon 
 this vital question. If the natives are rendered hostile 
 or corrupt, New Guinea will continue to be the hunt- 
 ing-ground of needy adventurers and speculators ; if, 
 on the other hand, they learn confidence in their rulers, 
 settlement in many parts is possible, and the Colony 
 may become the regular source of supply of tropical 
 products to the Australian market. It will, therefore, 
 be seen that the duty of the Government and the 
 interest of the capitalist coincide ; and if, in the scheme 
 for the administration of the country, the efficient pro- 
 tection of the natives is provided for, the introduction 
 of European capital should be attended with financial 
 success. 
 
 I
 
 3^3 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 SIR PE TUB'S DIARY. 
 
 Sir Peter Scratchley's Diaiy is a record of his daily life 
 while in New Guinea. It was written simply for his wife's 
 perusal, and possibly that of a few friends. Lady Scratchley 
 has, however, yielded to Sir Arthur Gordon's suggestion, and 
 placed it at my disposal. 
 
 The Diary has been edited in conjunction with Lady 
 Scratchley and Mr. Philip Scratchley, and its contents will 
 enable some idea to be formed, from Sir Peter's own words, of 
 the early davs in the New Guinea Protectorate. 
 
 Sunday^ August 16, 1885. — Here I am sitting in my 
 cabin on deck, after lunch, smoking a cigar, with a 
 delic^litful breeze blowincr throuojh the windows, and a 
 sensation that I should like to go to sleep — a sensation 
 I shall very probably yield to before another fifteen 
 minutes. It is a dead calm ; with a bright, sunny, cloud- 
 less sky. We had a delightful night, quite calm ; in fact, 
 excepting a little tumbling about off Newcastle Light, 
 we have had perfect weather, and I feel my journey has 
 commenced most prosperously. Everything on board 
 is comfortable, and I have every reason to be satisfied. 
 We had a very nice service at a quarter to eleven o'clock ; 
 a large number of the men and all the officers attended. 
 I read the prayers. Fort a chapter in the New Testament
 
 304 A'£JV GUINEA. 
 
 and the Psalms. We had a hymn (the 'Old Hundredth ') 
 which was very well sung. All the men joined in it as 
 well as the responses. Und^r God's blessing we have 
 made a ofood besinninii. The moral effect will be ""ood, 
 and I think we shall continue in the same Hues. Sailors 
 are open to these influences, and I should hke them all 
 to look back upon this trip as a pleasant episode in 
 tlieir hves. 
 
 Thursday, Awjust 27. — I invited Mr. Milman, magis- 
 trate at Cooktown, to dinner last night, and after 
 dinner liad a very interesting conversation with him 
 about Xew Guinea. He was a member of the Eoyal 
 Commission on the kidnapped natives from tlie Xew 
 Guinea Islands, and visited New Guinea by order of the 
 Queensland Government last vear. It was owino; to liim 
 that the iniquities of the schooner Hopeful ^vcre brought 
 to liglit. In fact, the Commission was appointed in con- 
 sequence of his investigations. A more hateful tale of 
 brutality could not be written. 
 
 He gave me much useful information, and alto- 
 gether impressed me as being a reliable, safe, and 
 upright man. He is not popular, I hear. No doubt 
 because he does his duty. 
 
 Ill the afternoon I was interviewed by several 
 people. Mr. Burkitt, collector of customs — a sensible 
 man ; Captain Liljeblad (Eussian-Finn), of the schooner 
 EUanr/oica7i, who tendered his services in any capacity ; 
 Mr. Power, agent of Aplin Brown and Gibbs ; Mr. 
 Bright, sub-inspector of police ; Mr. Blair, agent to 
 the London ]\Iission, and Mr. Armit, of the ' Argus,'
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 305 
 
 a man of some capacity.. He called to offer his 
 services. He has visited the coast of New Guinea, and 
 resided some time at Hoopiron Bay in Moresby Island, 
 the scene of the recent murder (.^ justifiable homicide) 
 of Captain Friar of the Lalla Rookh} He hoped that 
 the blind, rough-and-ready punishment usually inflicted 
 by a man-of-war would not be resorted to in this case. 
 He gave Captain Friar a bad character as a bully and 
 as treating the natives badly. He hinted at other irre- 
 gularities as the probable cause of the murder, and 
 gave the natives of Hoopiron Bay a good character, 
 having lived amongst them for several weeks by him- 
 
 ^ Captain Friar, of the schooner Lalla Rookh, was murdered on July 28, 
 1885, under the following circumstances : — He anchored in Hoopiron Bay, 
 Moresby Island, for three days ; the natives appeared friendly, but on the 
 second day a native interpreter, named Billy, warned Captain Friar that they 
 were going to kill him. Captain Friar treated the warning with contempt. 
 On the morning of the third day Billy again warned Friar, but, finding he 
 would pay no attention, left the ship, professedly to go and buy pigs ; the 
 carpenter also went ashore to cut wood. In the meantime large numbers of 
 natives crowded round the ship and came on board. Suddenly one of them 
 seized Friar from behind, and one in front cut his throat. The carpenter, who 
 was on shore, was killed in a similar manner. From the evidence given by 
 a chief, named Bailala (see p. 344), it appears that some years previously two 
 natives had been taken on board Captain Friar's vessel, and worked for him 
 for some time, but that both had been drowned one night while attempting to 
 escape. No payment had been made for their death. Further, that amongst 
 the natives who had been recruited from Hoopiron Bay several had died, but 
 that, when the Victoria returned the survivors, payment had been made for 
 all who had died except one. There were, therefore, three families whose 
 relations had died away frcm their homes, and for whom no payment had 
 been made. These three families made it known to all the villages that they 
 would murder the first white man who came to that part of the island. The 
 Governor- Blackall, with II. M. Ships Diamond and Raven, went in search of 
 the murderers, but after two days vainly spent in endeavouring to find them, 
 were obliged to return to Dinner Island, having only captured some canoes. 
 The skulls, however, of Friar and his carpenter were given up. A month or 
 so afterwards H.M.S, Dunno7id returned to the bay and burnt down all the 
 villages.
 
 3o6 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 self. He recommended the emplojrment of a native 
 teacher, ' Seegon' by name, of Teste Island, who suffers 
 from skin disease. 
 
 Soap he declared would cure this disease. We will 
 try remedy on ' Seegon ' if he will submit. 
 
 After dinner several of the party went to the 
 Chinese town in Cooktown. Cooktown was made by 
 the Chinese. At one time there were some 15,000 
 Chinamen employed on the ' Palmer ' gold-fields. Xow 
 there are only 700. 
 
 The village is thoroughly Australian in character, 
 reputed to be healthy, and preferable as a residence to 
 Townsville. 
 
 At 6 A.M. I woke and found we were twelve miles 
 or so from the Barrier Eeef. Sea perfectly calm, with a 
 moderate S.E. wind. At 7.30 a.m. we passed through 
 the Lizard Passage in reef. Captain Lake in the top, 
 directing course. I watched proceedings from bridge. 
 
 We are now well on our way to Port Moresby, and 
 may get there in afternoon of to-morrow. There is a 
 fair S.E. breeze, the steamer is hvely, rolling and 
 tumbhng about. It is pleasantly cool in my cabin. 
 Thermometer, 2. .30 p.m., 75°. The sea is very rarely 
 smooth except during the X.W. monsoon. 
 
 Friday^ August 28. — At 7 this morning we were 
 60 miles from Port Moresby. We are doing remark- 
 ably well, 10 to 10^ knots, with S.E. breeze on beam. 
 
 At 10 Ave sighted top of Mount Owen Stanley Eange.^ 
 
 ' ' We first caught sight of New Guinea early in the morning of 
 August 28, 1885. A dim mountain line appeared, high in the clouds, gradu- 
 ally growing more and more distinct. Every hour, as we approached, the
 
 S/J? PETER'S DIARY. 307 
 
 Expect to arrive before 3. I am beginning to tliink I 
 shall enjoy the trip. I feel very well, my appetite is 
 good. For example, this is one of my days : Sunrise ; 
 cup of cocoa — Van Houten's, the only decent kind. I 
 make it myself with preserved milk. Then I walk up 
 and down the very small deck for one and a half to two 
 hours, pitching into Fort at intervals as a relaxation. 
 
 Before bath I sometimes eat a piece of melon or a 
 banana. After bath Anthony brings up breakfast : cup 
 of cocoa, two small pieces of dry toast, two eggs and 
 curry, and sometimes fruit afterwards. After breakfast 
 — cheroot, read, write, occasional snooze ; read, write, 
 tiheroot. I lunch at 1.30 on deck: salad, vegetables, 
 fruit, pint claret, no meat. Afterwards, cheroot, read, 
 write. The afternoon passes in same way. Walk about 
 for quarter of an hour before dinner, which takes place 
 at 7 in saloon : soup, meat curry, sweets, pint of cham- 
 pagne very occasionally, pint of claret regularly ; then 
 I return to deck, coffee and cheroot, talk, retire to 
 cabin at nine, read and to sleep. 
 
 outlines of the coast sharpened, until its whole character could he clearly 
 seen. Around us, white-crested billows were tossing: on a deep blue sea, 
 while close inshore, and stretching out from the entrance to the harbour, 
 wherever the unseen coral reef broke the force of the waves, calm water of 
 vivid green contrasted sharply with the azure blue. Brown hills of varied 
 heights, covered here and there with gum trees, rose abruptly from the water's 
 edge, and above them towered the Astrolabe Mountains. In the course of the 
 day the Governor Blackall dropped her anchor in the harbour opposite to 
 Port Moresby. On a low hill immediately rising from the sea stood a row 
 of small houses, some thatched, and some roofed, in Australian fasliion, with 
 galvanised iron. Seven white people at that time represented the British 
 Empire in the capital of the country : Mr. Anthony Musgrave, Assistant 
 Deputy-Commissioner ; Mr. Lawes, a missionary, Mr. Lawes's son, Mr. Chal- 
 mers, and Mrs. Lawes, the only white woman in the island. Goldie, a store- 
 keeper, and Hunter, who had married a native, completed the seven.' — 
 
 G. R. ASKWITH.
 
 3o8 ^'£Jr GUIXEA. 
 
 This is my day, and will probably be the same for 
 weeks to come, varied by a visit on shore. 
 
 It is astonishing in how small a space one can hve 
 in comfort on board ship. There is Hterally not room 
 to swing a cat in my cabin. (Why a cat I could never 
 make out. Why not a club, a dumb-bell, or a dog?) 
 I have my surroundings, drawers for my clothes, 
 drawers for my dressing things, drawers for my papers 
 and plans ; hooks and racks ; book-case ; photos of my 
 family on walls. 
 
 I could not be comfortable, however, were it not 
 that I have ample room below for my clothes. Anthony, 
 my servant, is invaluable. He thoroughly understands 
 his business, is punctual, very quiet, and looks cool. 
 
 At 3.80 we arrived in Port Moresby. It was 
 very rough indeed outside ; the captain as usual was 
 in the tops, picking out his course. The passage 
 throucfh the reefs which frimre the shore is not difficult. 
 The water over them is the most beautiful emerald 
 green I ever saw. It is much broken, especially in 
 rough weather. It is an oasis of green water in a sea 
 of blue. Once past the reefs we get into calm water, 
 although there was a stiff breeze blowing. 
 
 I confess a great disappointment at my first glimpse 
 of Port Moresby. Coming up to the coast, the Astro- 
 labe Eange of mountains (5,000 to 6,000 feet) to the 
 eastward is really grand. Owen Stanley Eange (sup- 
 posed to be 11,000 to 13,000 feet) w^as hid in the 
 clouds. 
 
 Port Moresby is a large sheet of water, landlocked 
 and surrounded by an amphitheatre of hills of more or
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 309 
 
 less altitude. At present tlie country is mnch burnt 
 up, as there has been no rain for several months. 
 
 The Mission Station is situated at the head of the 
 harbour on low hills, with the native villages at their 
 foot. 
 
 It is a barren country, but I can see it is a healthy 
 place, as the S.E. trade wind blows steadily. There is a 
 sheet of water. 
 
 Musgrave came up with Lawes junior after we had 
 dropped anchor. Captain Pullen, H.M.S. Lark^ also 
 called. Both stayed to dinner. Temperature — maxi- 
 mum 78°, minimum 76°. Wonderful ! 
 
 Saturday., August 29. — I did not land yesterday ; 
 but this morning was up early as usual, and went on 
 shore. Lawes and Chalmers met me, and we walked up 
 to the Mission House to pay a visit to Mrs. Lawes, who 
 was very pleased to see me. After a while, I took a 
 walk with Lawes through the village, wliicli was filled 
 with naked native men, women, and children of all 
 sizes, not unpleasiug to look at, but cliattering much 
 like the Arabs, and, like them, listless and lazy. Here I 
 met the chief, Boevagi,^ who apologised for being 
 without his trousers. (He had on a dirty shirt.) He 
 left me somewhat suddenly, but after a time reappeared 
 with a harlequin shirt, red felt hat, and ]mir of trousers, 
 and we shook hands again. The naked natives were 
 on the whole very well behaved. We saw old and 
 young women making pots and pans, but the men were 
 mostly engaged in their canoes preparing for their 
 
 ^ II.M.S. Lark liad been engaged for some montlis surveying tlie coast. 
 - Ante, p. 282. 
 
 \
 
 3IO NEW GUIXEA. 
 
 annual expedition to the westward, where they proceed 
 in large numbers to trade witli their pottery, which 
 they barter for sago.^ 
 
 I returned on board the steamer and had a bath 
 and breakfast, rather pleased than otherwise with my 
 capital. Chalmers goes with me round the German 
 boundary. 
 
 Sunday^ August 30. — Did not go on shore to-day, as 
 I wished to establish the principle tliat the boats were 
 not to be used on Sundays. Had usual inspection, then 
 service, which was even more successftd than before. 
 The men sang three hymns by themselves, Nos. 160, 165, 
 and 25-4 (Ancient and Modern), a most creditable selec- 
 tion. We have no music, but the voices are good, and 
 every one joins, and the service is done remarkably well. 
 I wTOte, and commenced ' Eobertson's Sermons.' I 
 am beginning to like Port Moresby. It is very cool, and 
 the land improves on acquaintance. Fort is most 
 active and attentive ; Ask with is writing a diary. 
 
 Monday, August 31. — Sent off letters. Boevagi 
 called on me, and this time he had on Commodore Ers- 
 kiue's uniform. He is a nice old man, with not at all a 
 bad face. None of the natives have bad faces, and they 
 are vastly superior to the Australian blacks. I gave 
 Boe his present — a fine axe, tobacco, and red cloth. He 
 was nervous, and after a time I sent him off. Worked 
 away at business. 
 
 Tuesday^ Septe)nber 1. — Twenty-four native chiefs 
 came on board, and I gave them each a small axe and 
 tobacco, and a pocket-handkerchief. They were a queer 
 
 ' Ante, p. 289, and Heio Guinea Notes, p. 364.
 
 S/R PETER'S DIARY. 311 
 
 lot, stark naked, of all ages, some merry looking, but 
 none of them understanding in the least why they had 
 come. Some shook liands with me, others did not even 
 see me. I asked Lawes to make them a speech, which 
 he did, and then I soon got rid of the chiefs. 
 
 In the afternoon I landed and had a walk with 
 Musgrave, across the site where I think a Government 
 House may be built, but not by me ! On the other side 
 of the hill there is a beautiful beacli, along which we 
 walked. It was delightfully cool, with the S.E. wind 
 blowing on us. I like Musgrave. His duty will be to 
 found the administration of what may become a big 
 colony. Fort and Askwith went shooting, without 
 result. In the evening Chalmers, Lawes, and young 
 Lawes (now promoted to post-master, harbour-master, 
 collector of customs, chief clerk), came to dinner. It 
 poured with rain. Mr. Lawes is a wonderful man, 
 able to rough it, and cheerful under all circumstances. 
 They left at nine, at which hour I always retire. 
 
 Wedne.sday, September 2.- — Did business all morning 
 and afternoon. Musgrave came to lunch, and after- 
 wards we landed to look at the site he has selected for 
 his house, which I ordered when at Townsville. I 
 approved of it, and after a stroll returned on board. 
 
 Thursday, September 3. — Business all day ; I did not 
 land. Musgrave came to lunch, and we arranged for his 
 trip to Yule Island.^ He is very cheerful about it, and 
 undertakes to be back again on Monday. Weatlier 
 very pleasant and cool. The S.E. wind always freshens 
 in the afternoon, and at niglit it blows pretty hard. 
 
 > Ante, p. 292.
 
 312 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 "VVe do not feel it, however, onboard, because the vessel 
 lies head to wind, and the motion does not affect her. 
 Askwith returned, and had shot a good nuiny birds and 
 a Avallaby. Doctor is ill. 
 
 Friday., September 4. — Up at six as usual. S.E. 
 breeze freshened about noon. Last niglit it blew a 
 strong gale. The sea is rough for a small boat, but 
 with the steam-launch, however unsatisfactory, we get 
 on very well. We find it best to sit in a wliale-boat 
 and be towed. 
 
 To-day Anthony Musgrave has gone off in the 
 Ellangowan mission schooner to see the Eoman Catholic 
 missionaries wlio are located at Yule Island without 
 authority, or rather have located themselves there. 
 His orders are to do his best to persuade them to move 
 to the eastern end of New Guinea. If lie succeeds he 
 will have rendered an important service, as the Eoman 
 Catholic missionaries, I regret to say, have shown 
 in some of the other islands of tlie Western Pacific 
 that they are utterly unscrupulous, grasping, and 
 treacherous. The end justifies the means. They tell 
 the natives tliat tlie Protestants teach the wrong 
 religion, that of the devil. Eomilly, wlio has had 
 considerable experience of them, gives them a bad 
 cliaracter. I luive given Musgrave a letter to the nn's- 
 sionaiy flither and a translation. I find my French 
 is very rusty. I believe Musgrave can talk a little. 
 At any rate ]ie will be able to report wliat they are 
 up to. His journey there will be rough but pleasant ; 
 the return journey, I fear, will be trying, as the 
 schooner will liave to beat against a strong south-easter.
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 313 
 
 which always freshens in the afternoon. He is a plucky 
 fellow, and volunteered to go. I find him most useful, 
 tlioughtful, businesslike, and tlioroughly upright. I am 
 fortunate indeed in havino- such an assistant. 
 
 Askwith returned from his shooting expedition j'es- 
 terday afternoon, having shot several wallabies, ducks, 
 &c. I would not let Tort go, as there is so much to 
 be done. It is fair to state that he declined to go on 
 that account. lie is very useful, most willino-, and 
 does his work thoroughly well ; always cheerful. We 
 are getting rather short of coal. The calculations 
 made at Sydney were all wrong. I have written to 
 Townsville for a hundred tons. 
 
 I see my way clearly about this whole New Guinea 
 affair. It will not be unpleasant, and I find that I am 
 liere at a very good time. The S.E. trade is cer- 
 tainly a blessing. I begin to think I shall be able to 
 stand it for two years, but not for longer. There are 
 more chances of getting letters over than I expected. 
 In time I shall have my own schooner and establish 
 regular comruunication. I do not often go on sliore, 
 as it is so rough and windy ; but if we did not have 
 the wind, the heat would be trying. 
 
 Saturday, September 5, Port Moresby. — We started 
 at 5.30 A.M. in the launcli, with a whale-boat in tow, for 
 Bootless Inlet, about seven or eight miles off, within the 
 Barrier Eeef. The S.E. wind was fresh but not too 
 strong. The party consisted of self. Fort, Eomilly, 
 Askwith, Pullen, Chalmers, and a native pilot, who was 
 of little use, as by standing up in tlie boat one can 
 easily see the reefs and the shoal water. We took
 
 314 ^'£Jy GUINEA. 
 
 our breakfast A^^th us. We found the launch very 
 uncomfortable, and as there was a head sea we had 
 to put on our waterproofs. Going round Pyramid 
 Point we found the sea rough, and we tumbled about, 
 shipping a few seas. The whale-boat was best off 
 (happy thought ! go in future in the whale-boat). 
 On arrival at Bootless Inlet (called Bootless by the 
 navigator who discovered tlie harbour there, l^ecause 
 he found nothing to see when he got tliere), the 
 captain asked me where shall we go now ? I replied 
 land, breakfast, and get back as fast as we can. He 
 appeared surprised, as he thought we had come to see 
 something. So had I. Well, we landed on a nice 
 little island called Lion Couchant, from its resem- 
 blance to a sitting lion. The trees at this end gave 
 the appearance of a mane. We landed on a nice 
 beach, boiled our kettle, made tea, ate some cold duck, 
 marmalade, and bananas. The crew had beef and 
 mutton. 
 
 I walked over the ridge of island, found it very bare, 
 with no soil, and tufts of grass with a few trees at the 
 end, which had shed their leaves from the force of 
 the S.E. winds. As the S.E. wind always freshens in the 
 afternoon and I foresaw that it might be uncomfortable 
 in the launch, I gave orders to embark. So we re- 
 turned ; the breeze lulled and we had a very slow 
 voyage home. The whale-boat left us Avith sails set, and 
 simply sailed right away. She got in before us by some 
 time. We reached ship at 1.30 p.m., eight hours away, 
 tired and hungry. 
 
 Sunday, September G. — Got up at G A.^r.. liad nearly
 
 S/R PETER'S DIARY. 315 
 
 two liours' walk, then a bath and breakfast. I have 
 rigged up a sort of private arrangement in front of my 
 cabin. I have had a large table made, and around it 
 have placed heavy canvas screens to intercept the glare 
 from the sea, which is trying to my eyes, and prevent 
 my being overlooked, unless the passers-by choose. 
 
 I have just concluded service ; it was successful as 
 usual. We had three hymns, and the men selected them, 
 215, 234, 264. They sing very well. I read most of 
 the prayers ; Fort a short Lesson and a Psalm. 
 
 Monday^ September 7. — Musgrave surprised us yes- 
 terday afternoon by turning up about 1 p.m. in the 
 FAlangowan. She had made a splendid passage to 
 Yule Island and back. It is evident to me that with 
 this incessant S.E. wind blowing there can never be any 
 really calm sea. The Barrier Reef does not do much 
 to shelter you, as the wind threshes across and regularly 
 beats upon the ship. 
 
 I find that owing to unforeseen circumstances at 
 Thursday Island, our little scheme of removing the 
 Roman Catholic missionaries may fall through. I 
 luid intended leaving this morning for Redscar Ba}', 
 where I wished to have a look at some land which is 
 said to be valuable. But Chalmers, who had promised 
 to come with me, told Askwith he thought he would 
 not go, not even to the eastward. This was serious, 
 so I countermanded our departure until Tuesday and 
 sent early a note to Chalmers to say that I would deeply 
 regret if he abandoned the idea. He came to breakfast 
 and gave in. So this is a rehef, for I feel that Muthout 
 him I could do nothino;.
 
 3i6 ATir GUINEA. 
 
 I lauded about 11 a.m. to call on the missionaries, 
 and stayed to lunch. It was a very curious sight. We 
 sat in the verandah, a large party from the ship. It 
 was a very good lunch. We were waited upon by 
 naked boys and men with simply a waist-cloth ; one of 
 them had clothes. In the back premises natives of all 
 sorts swarm, women and children, the wives and families 
 of the teachers. Mr. and Mrs. Lawes are most hospi- 
 table. They keep open house and entertain every one 
 and any one. It was a beautiful day, and I felt quite 
 reconciled to the place. Lawes' house is a large 
 Austrahan pattern bungalow, one story, and built on 
 piles ; very wide verandahs and plenty of air. After 
 lunch I proposed a walk, and it ended in my going up 
 a hill 750 feet high. It was a capital walk and I 
 thoroughly enjoyed it. I was not in the least tired. 
 Eeturned on board al)out -1 p.m. 
 
 Tuesday^ September 8. — Off the Skittles, near Eed- 
 scar Bay. 
 
 We left at 7.15 a.m. for the westward, and after 
 steaming about thirty miles, going very slowly, with 
 Captain Lake in the foretop, we arrived at our destina- 
 tion at 12. We are anchored on the lee side of the 
 Skittles — some fine rocks, which stand out of the sea. 
 We are also protected from the S.E. trade (which is 
 now blowing pretty hard) by a long reef. We remain 
 for the night and go on shore in the morning. The 
 land is very ugly. It is low and flat. We saw the 
 top of Mount Owen Stanley on our way. By the bye, 
 Forbes left us some days ago, and is now a short 
 distance on his wav He returns on the lltli.
 
 SIM PETER'S DIARY 
 
 Here is a table tliat may interest you as it gives a 
 fair estimate of the weather and chmate : — 
 
 Date 
 
 Temperature 
 
 Weather 
 
 Maxi- 
 mum 
 
 Mini- 
 mum 
 
 August 29 
 
 m 
 
 „ SI 
 Septeniljcr 1 
 
 9 
 
 )> -' 
 
 ') 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 78° 
 
 82 
 
 83 
 81 
 78 
 80 
 
 79 
 
 79 
 81 
 
 7(3° 
 76 
 
 7(j 
 
 77 
 
 78 
 77 
 
 77 
 
 77 
 77 
 
 S.E. wind ; clear day ; dry air. 
 
 Dead calm morning ; slight breeze iu 
 
 afternoon ; rain and hot at uiglit. 
 Cloudy and muggy in morning ; N. W. 
 
 wind ; appearance of rain, 
 ('loudy and muggy ; vvind changed iu 
 
 afternoon to S.E. ; rain m evening. 
 Beautiful cool S.E. wind iu morning; 
 
 \ gale in evening, and thick weather. 
 Cloudy morning; fresh S.E. breeze 
 
 sprung up, very strong ; in afternoon 
 
 cleared up. 
 Pleasant breeze in morning; bright 
 
 weather, hazy to seaward ; S.E. wind 
 
 freshening in afternoon. 
 Slight S.E. breeze; sunny; freshened 
 
 as liefore in afternoon. 
 
 do. do. do. 
 
 Wednesday, September 9. — We landed this morning 
 at 7.30 in the whale-boat towed by the steam-launch. 
 Chalmers, self, Komilly, Fort, Askwith, Chief Engineer 
 Lindt, Anthony (my servant), and several sailors. We 
 took a tent and food for spending a day on shore. 
 We had to wait for the tide to rise, as there is a 
 bar to the river Aroa. The rolling surf was not high, 
 and we got in without getting wet. We left the tent 
 and some of the men on a nice sandy patch at mouth 
 of river, then proceeded up it for about two miles. 
 The vegetation was tropical, palm trees of all kinds, 
 tangled undergrowth, trees in some places meeting 
 overhead. We rowed up, and it reminded me of our 
 excursions up the backwaters of tlie Thames. It was 
 cool and pleasant.
 
 3t8 new guinea. 
 
 At last we reached the landing-place, where we found 
 an old hag and an old man making sago. The man was 
 cutting away witli a wooden adze at tlie sago trees, which 
 contain a fibrous sort of substance. The old woman took 
 it to a sort of sieve close to edge of water, where she put 
 in the fibre and added water. After kneading the pulp 
 slie pressed it tlirough the sieve, and the sago came away 
 with the water. It was received in a sort of trough, and 
 then the sago, a fine powder, settled. We walked up to 
 the village, where there is a mission teacher. He was 
 out, but his wife, daughter, and son were at home. 
 Their house consists of one large room on piles, very 
 clean, roof and sides made of native thatch, cool and 
 comfortable. There is a kitchen outside. The house 
 stands in an enclosure fenced with reeds or thin poles 
 stuck into ground. There were numerous houses in 
 the village, all of the same kind, consisting of one 
 room on piles with a verandah. There were very few 
 people at home, but plenty of pigs and a few dogs. 
 The men and women are away planting in the fields. 
 
 We drank some cocoanut milk and, after remaining 
 a short time, started for another village four miles off, 
 walking through a plain covered with tall coarse grass. 
 On arrival, we found a similar village to the last, all the 
 people away at their plantations. We found tlie teacher 
 at home. The chief was in half mourning, i.e. more or 
 less blackened, with his head adorned with cassowarie 
 feathers. He wore no clothes, but had several armlets, 
 made of reeds, on his arms, and a very tiglit waistbelt 
 of a kind of fibre, which had the effect of dividing his 
 body in two and gave him a fashionable Avaist. He
 
 S/J^ PETER'S DIARY. 3x9 
 
 squatted and I made him the usual present. He then 
 ate cocoanut and afterwards chewed betel, and helped 
 himself freely to lime water tliick as cream. We walked 
 about village. There are plenty of cocoanut trees 
 planted by the natives. Their banana and yam planta- 
 tions are some distance off. After resting a bit, we 
 walked back to the first village, and there had a very 
 good lunch provided by the missionary teachers. The 
 wives and daughters, dressed in bedgowns, waited on 
 us. The teachers and wives are Samoans ; the men 
 large and stately, one had a particularly fine face. 
 They own land in their country and give up everything 
 at the call of the missionaries. The lunch was good ; 
 simple, and fairly well cooked — fowls, yams, gravy, 
 banana compote, tea. After we had lunched, they dined, 
 then the sailors. The chief came in (the old man in 
 mourning) and his wife, a lady old and plain, with a 
 petticoat and ornaments. They fed copiously, and par- 
 took of betel and lime, picked their teeth, and made 
 themselves quite at home. Numerous natives of all 
 ages and sizes looked on. Then a head chief called, and 
 I also made him a present. He complained that his land 
 had been bought by a white man, and purchase had 
 not been properly effected. I promised to see into the 
 matter. He then made me a present ; afterwards the 
 other chief and the teachers' wives and the daughter 
 gave me crifts, all of little value, but as a token of good 
 will, and in accordance with custom. The return pre- 
 sents for teachers were given the day after, and in- 
 cluded blue calico with white spots for the women 
 teachers. Tliey are plain but graceful creatures.
 
 320 iV^/r GUIXEA. 
 
 simple and unaffected, and sinile pleasantly when they 
 see you are pleased. After awhile we left to walk 
 down to our camp. On our arrival there, having 
 walked some twelve miles, I had a bath and, after a 
 time, dinner, which we enjoyed verj* much. I did not 
 feel in the least tired, and was surprised to find that 
 the heat was not oppressive, except when we were 
 sheltered from the S.E. trade. I slept vei"y well, 
 although lightly, and woke in the morning refreshed. 
 
 Thursday^ September 10. — I took a short walk on 
 the sands of the sea-shore, then lay in a hammock, and 
 after breakfast we started for the ship at about 9 a.m. 
 We sailed for the Burra Burra Islands, where we arrived 
 at 3 r.M., and remained the night. 
 
 Some of the men have gone off in a boat to shoot 
 pigeons. Fort enjoys himself immensely, but is insane 
 in the matter of clothes. He dresses as if in the Ai'ctic 
 regions. I warn him that he will soon find to his cost 
 that this warm clothing takes it out of him. I dress 
 in the lightest things, but always liave a change ready, 
 and a cummerbund to put on if it gets chilly. 
 
 Friday^ Septemher 11. — "We anchored last night 
 under the shelter of the Vari Vare Islands (not Burra 
 Burra), and found it a much better anchorage than 
 Port Moresby. In the morning got up at 5.30 a.m. for 
 a walk on the island. We found that the islands are as 
 usual without water, although they are covered with 
 grass. In walking round, one of the sailors found a 
 pigeon which had been wounded yesterday afternoon. 
 We brought it with us and hope it may be saved. 
 The party got some eighteen pigeons yesterday. They
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARy. 321 
 
 were cooked to-day and found tough ; no, I am wrong, 
 they made a very fair pigeon-pie. The tough one 
 was a large grown pigeon, hke a fowl, which had been 
 set apart for my special delectation. 
 
 Saturday^ September 12. — Last night, through some 
 stupidity, the launch foundered ; of course nobody in 
 her. She has just been got up ; it was done very well 
 and expeditiously. Captain Lake, however, has his 
 wits about him and is very careful. This morning 
 two chiefs of inland tribes came to see me and the 
 steamer. Tliey had never seen a ship before. They 
 were taken below to the ladies' cabin and were much 
 pleased with the looking-glass. These chiefs had been 
 looking after tribes which had just returned. The 
 natives peer in at my cabin windows as I write. 
 They have begun to call me the Queen's son.^ 
 
 Tlie Lark lias just returned. The afternoon is 
 very fine. I shall probably go on shore for a walk. 
 
 I did not go on shore, but did a lot of official papers 
 and felt tired in the evening in consequence. Went to 
 bed at 9 p.m. as usual. 
 
 Sunday, September 13. — This morning was calm and 
 lovely. Fort and I went for a row in tlic dingey. I 
 shall continue to row, as a way of taking exercise plea- 
 santly and easily. The boat is a tub, l)adly finished, 
 and tlie oars simply laughable. 
 
 As usual, at 10.30 we had tlie inspection of the 
 ship's company. I sit at my table, and the officers and 
 men parade, and their names are called out. At 11 a.m. 
 our service, well attended, and good singing. This time 
 
 ^ Sep Nciv Ciuhipci Xotea, p. .",71.
 
 32 2 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 one of the men played the fiddle ; he does it very well, 
 only rather too slowl}'. He will improve. There is a 
 talk of a concert, but it is so rough and boisterous in the 
 evenintJ- that I do not see how it can come off; I am 
 afraid we should not hear the music. Thankful are we 
 to have this squally w^eather, as it keeps the thermo- 
 meter down ; never higher than 80° in my cabin and 
 76° at night, with a fine breeze blowing over one. 
 When I go down below I pity Eomilly and the others 
 in their stuffy cabins, because there is no means of get- 
 ting the air down. The ship lies head to wind, and the 
 ventilators are not constructed to catch wind. 
 
 Monday, September 14. — Up at daylight ; cocoa, and 
 into dinge5^ We try sailing, but there is no wind, so 
 cjive it up. I met Musgrave on shore, took a look at 
 site for his house and walked about ; then back to ship, 
 leeling refreshed. This afternoon Askwith lands to 
 join Pullen and officers of Lark in an expedition 
 inland under guidance of Chalmers. They will be 
 aw^ay until Saturday. 
 
 Half gale as usual springing up at 4 p.m. ; gusts of 
 wind, slight motion of ship ; all very pleasant. We 
 have not taken to dining on deck. It is ' blustery,' 
 out pleasant. We hear that Forbes is laid up with sore 
 throat, also Lawes. 
 
 Tuesday, September 15. — Eow as usual ; walk on 
 shore. No Herbert ; what can have delayed her ? 
 Go on shore at 10.30 to inquire into a reported rob- 
 bery. Examine teacher, whose evidence is interpreted. 
 Keturn on board ; at work again, looking over papei's. 
 
 l»y the way, I rcmemliered you on the 23rd, and
 
 S/R PETER'S DIARY. 323 
 
 thought of my own birthday. I am sending you a 
 card, not a New Guinea one ; brought on purpose to 
 send it to you. I wish you very many happy returns of 
 tlie day. 
 
 I got the violets all right ; and also the three cards 
 for my birthday. Thank Val and Violet ^ for tlieirs. 
 Eemember me to your dear mother. 
 
 Have I told you of our cat ? She pays me visits at 
 intervals during the day, but I object to her sleeping in 
 my cabin on me I 
 
 Wednesday^ September 16. — As usual, tliis morning I 
 was up at 5.30, after a good night. I got into the 
 dingey and rowed ashore. Inspected waterworks, site 
 lor future town and botanical gardens. I attach much 
 importance to planning everything out from the begin- 
 ning. One sees the evil in Australia of the principle of 
 hand to mouth, and want of foresight, in regard to sucli 
 towns as Brisbane, Sydney, and others. 
 
 After breakfast a vessel sighted. Some said she was 
 a foreigner. We all agreed she was not the long- 
 expected Herbert, as she appeared too large and had 
 three masts. Shortly she took in all sail and steamed 
 into the harbour. She was the Raven, which the admiral 
 had sent from Cooktown with despatches for me and 
 mails. I was very pleased, because from the despatches 
 I found that Clayton, of the Diamond, was coming to 
 New Guinea with a gunboat and a schooner to make a 
 demonstration. The captain of the Raven called offici- 
 ally, and we agreed that he need not return to Cooktown 
 until Friday morning. He re})orted that the sea outside 
 
 * Sir Peter's daughters.
 
 324 ^'I:JF GUINEA. 
 
 tlie reef was very heavy. I was still more delighted 
 when on "[oincf to cabin I found two letters from you 
 dated 24th and 31st August ; also three letters from 
 Victor, one from Mr. Wright, one from Philip ^ on busi- 
 ness, and one from Kinloch Cooke. Numerous other 
 letters of no interest from all sorts of people. I liave 
 had a good read of them all, and could not help crying 
 \\\\\\ delight at reading dear old Victor's enthusiastic and 
 happy letters, showing him to be becoming so self-reliant 
 and able to take care of himself Every one is so good 
 to him, and it is most comforting to find that he is get- 
 tincr on so well in his form. 
 
 o 
 
 I am making a good start in Xew Guinea, but must 
 devote next year to it. I do not now fear the climate. 
 As for the blacks, they are easily met by firmness, justice, 
 and caution. I am more tlian ever convinced that all 
 the outrages are justifiable. I have heard horrible 
 stories about the doings of the whites, and, please God, 
 I sliall let the light of day into them. A righteous 
 cause I am engaged in, and that gives me zest in 
 working it. 
 
 Fort is really very hard worked. The mere looking 
 after the catering and general conduct of the ship is 
 enough for one man. He has lots to write, and 1 keep 
 him employed. He is a very good fellow, and I should 
 miss him much. I shall not leave liim behind me at 
 Port Moresby, as it w^ll be uncomfortable. 
 
 So far as I can foresee, my plans are as follows. Go 
 to eastward and round to German boundary, part of 
 
 ^ Sir Peter's son Victor -was at that time in England with bis tutor, 
 Mr. Wright. Mr. Philip Scratchley is Sir Peter's nephew and executor.
 
 S/J? PETER'S DIARY. 325 
 
 the time with Clayton, and get back here towards the 
 middle of November ; then go westward as far as 
 Thursday Island, down to Yorktown, there change into 
 a steamer for Sydney. You may not see me until 
 Christmas Day, but on the other hand T shall stay with 
 you until end of February and see you off to England. 
 I shall then return here for four or five months, go to 
 New Zealand or Tasmania for one, and then go back 
 until you are coming out again. By that time everything 
 will be finished. 
 
 Even if you were without Violet and Yal I would 
 not bring you here. The life is not suited to a lady, 
 unless she has a calling for it like Mrs. Lawes. Poor 
 woman, she is not very well. What self-denying lives 
 she and Lawes are living. The surroundings are dis- 
 gusting ; naked barbarians (not savages, because, poor 
 creatures, they are quiet enough if only fairly and 
 justly treated) everywhere ; dirty, without clothes, and 
 living purely animal lives, but with great capabilities for 
 a better and more useful life in the future. They must 
 have energy, when you see a fleet of canoes going for 
 a voyage of several hundred miles. Several hundred 
 men and children (no women) taking some thirty thousand 
 pots to the westward to be exchanged for sago and other 
 things. 
 
 Thursday, September 17. — We are still at Port 
 Moresby. I went for my usual row at daylight, and 
 walked on the beach, with a delightful S.E. breeze blow- 
 ing. After breakfast the Herbert, which we had so long 
 expected, arrived. 
 
 I sent on board the Herbert to warn the captain that 
 
 z
 
 326 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 no one was to land or stores to be put on shore without 
 my written permit. I found, after a time, that there 
 were three men on board who had come over without 
 permits, and also a stowaway. I forbade the former 
 landing until I had seen them, and cautioned the stow- 
 away not to be allowed on shore, also that he was to 
 go back. I then cancelled the permit of the steamer, 
 and gave the owners another. They will all find that 
 they have caught a Tartar in me. 
 
 The Raven left at daylight, and had some gun prac- 
 tice outside. Herbert commenced discharging cargo, 
 including sheep, which were landed on an island in the 
 harbour as an experiment. We received mails, and I 
 was busy writing. 
 
 Friday., September 18, Port Moresby. — Discharging 
 of cargo continued from the Herbert. Musgrave came 
 off to say that Currie was intoxicated and disorderly. 
 I arranged to send off a petty officer and two men to 
 arrest Currie if necessary. It turned out afterwards 
 that on seeing the men land, he thought it advisable to 
 ' skedaddle ' back to Hula. In discussini? these matters 
 afterwards, I Avas met with official difficulties. I said 
 we had to deal with each case as it arose, and not to 
 anticipate a difficulty in its settlement. Few men recog- 
 nise the fact that there is no difficulty which cannot be 
 dealt with, and that the word ' impossible ' should not 
 exist. I had also to deal with the case of the three 
 men who had come over without any permits. They 
 were brought on board. The leader of the party was a 
 Swede, and a very decent fellow ; his companions were 
 Australians. One, I am happy to say, said he did not
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 327 
 
 intend to stay. I gave permission to the others to land 
 their goods and commence building their store. 
 
 Saturday^ September 19, Port Moresby. — Eowed as 
 usual before breakfast. Then a hard day's work 
 with despatches and letters, as the Herbert was leaving 
 early on Sunday. It was hot in the afternoon, but the 
 cool breeze prevented the high temperature being un- 
 pleasant. 
 
 Sunday, September 20. — I could not have my row, 
 as I was busy with letters until 9 o'clock, when 
 I closed the mail bag. I had remained up writing 
 last niglit until past midnight. It was delightfully 
 cool. We are leaving to-morrow for our voj^age to 
 the eastward. We had our usual service, with the fiddle 
 for the hymns — the singing much improved. As usual 
 the men select the hymns, and they are always very 
 good. 
 
 Monday, September 21. — Up at 5.30 a.m. and at 6 
 for a row. Forbes came off to say good-bye. He has 
 quite recovered from his sore throat, and is satisfied 
 that he will get on very well, although he does not 
 expect to reach Mount Owen Stanley this season. He 
 will be stopped by the rains. 
 
 We started at 10 a.m. We arrived off Tupuselei,^ a 
 village about twelve miles from Port Moresby. In the 
 afternoon we went on shore for a walk of a few miles. 
 It was pleasant ; the inhabitants with their chief received 
 us. The chief had called in the morning and received 
 presents. 
 
 Tupuselei is smaller than the Port Moresby villages. 
 
 ' See New Guinea Notes, p. 370. 
 
 z 2
 
 328 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 The houses are built in the sea, the teacher's house being 
 the only one on shore. These sea villages are like the 
 lake villages which have been found at the bottom of 
 the lakes in Switzerland. I. fancy, however, that the 
 latter were much stronger, as they have stood for cen- 
 turies under the water. The New Guinea houses appear 
 very rickety ; at a distance they look like a bundle of 
 sticks carrying a thatched house. The piles are hard 
 wood from the mangrove swamps, and are worked into 
 their places until they stand firm in the bottom of the 
 sea. The piles are crooked and irregular, yet they stand 
 the strong winds. The roofs and sides of the huts are 
 thatched mtli the palm tree leaves. The floors are 
 rough board laid on sleepers on top of piles. 
 
 A short distance inland we saw the remains of what 
 must have been a temple — a sort of scaffolding with a 
 platform. The poles of the scaffold were carved very 
 rudely at the top and end in a sort of horn. There 
 are no traditions about these structures, which are to 
 be found in other villacres and also inland. 
 
 Tuesday^ September 22. — We landed this morning 
 at daylight, walked inland a few miles to a village 
 called Padiri on top of a hill, and were disappointed, 
 as we expected to see the houses in the trees. There 
 was only one and it was deserted. We were accom- 
 panied in our walk by the chief, the teacher, and sundry 
 persons cariying our food. We were met by the village 
 chief and a portion of the inhabitants, a large propor- 
 tion being old hags, to whom we gave tobacco. 
 
 In selecting a suitable place on which to eat our 
 breakfast, we came across a grave, which was simply a
 
 S/Ji PETER'S DIARY. 329 
 
 platform on four posts, on which the dead person was laid 
 — somewhat after, only not in fact like, the Towers of 
 Silence in parts of India. We avoided the dried-up 
 mummy and went to another hill, where our natives fol- 
 lowed us. 
 
 Wednesday^ September 23. — After our return yester- 
 day we got up steam and left for Kaile, another village 
 on the coast. I should mention as an indication how 
 friendly the natives near Port Moresby are — that is, 
 showing how well they are under the influence of the 
 missionaries — when we returned to the beach we found 
 our men surrounded by a large crowd of men, women, 
 and children in great excitement, laughing and talking. 
 The men were running races for pieces of tobacco. 
 They were more like boys. The natives of Tupuselei 
 are fine powerful fellows. 
 
 We started early this morning for our excursion to 
 the plantations. We had first to row about two miles 
 along the beach to the entrance into a small creek 
 where we landed. We were accompanied by several 
 natives dressed up, carrying spears and shields — and 
 most picturesque they looked. The walk to Veiburi, 
 another hill village, was pleasant ; the inhabitants 
 received us with acclamation. After looking round 
 the village we returned to the steamer, and started for 
 Kapa Kapa, some ten miles ofi' on the coast. 
 
 During our walk Askwith complained that he did 
 not feel well, and on reaching the steamer showed indi- 
 cations of having caught the fever. Romilly we found 
 also complaining, and Skinner, one of our petty officers. 
 It became evident that thev all three had tlie fever.
 
 330 JVI^JV GUINEA. 
 
 It was caused by their having gone on shore a fortnight 
 ago in the dingey, and owing to the lieavy surf they 
 were not able to return. Consequently they had to 
 remain on shore, sleeping in the teacher's house, but 
 without changing their clothes. They liad gone quite 
 unprepared for sleeping on shore. 
 
 Thursday^ September 24. — We decided to take a 
 rest at Kapa Kapa, and not to land to-day. Seventeen 
 chiefs came on board and received presents. We had 
 a long talk with them, because it appeared that there 
 was a quarrel between the hill tribes and those on the 
 coast. I told the chiefs that I insisted upon there 
 being no fighting, and that they were to make up their 
 differences. They agreed to, but we shall see whether 
 tliey will keep their promises. I noticed amongst the 
 cliiefs a very intelligent man — more like a Malay — the 
 head chief of a village I am to visit to-morrow. He 
 seemed to take a fancy to me. It is a great nuisance 
 having to do all the talking by interpretation, because 
 T always feel doubtful whether one's meaning is cor- 
 rectly conveyed to the natives, and vice versd. I believe 
 further on we shall be compelled to resort to double 
 interpretation ! 
 
 The days are beginning to pass quickly, as the 
 routine of going on shore, making a march, visiting a 
 village or two, and returning to the steamer, is be- 
 coming monotonous. I am also beginning to take an 
 interest in sensational novels, of which we have a large 
 stock on board — always a bad sign that I am becoming 
 lazy. Writing is becoming an exertion, although I 
 never really felt better.
 
 S//? PETER'S DIARY. 331 
 
 Friday^ September 25. — This morning we got up 
 at 5.30 to walk to Rigo, a village seven miles off. The 
 way led through the bush. The village was most inter- 
 esting. There were regular streets in it, although they 
 were very irregular as to the roadway. We found the 
 remains of booths which had been erected on both sides 
 of the main street for a village feast, also a large sort 
 of Christmas tree, a big pole in the ground with festoons 
 of vegetables. We returned by about 1 p.m., having 
 done our fourteen miles without being over-tired. I 
 rested all the afternoon. 
 
 Saturday, Sejjtember 26. — Left this morning for 
 Hula, the residence of Messrs. Guise and Currie. Did 
 not go on shore, but Renaki, a very intelligent old chief, 
 came on board and lodged his complaint. He asked me 
 whether I was powerful enough to remove Currie and 
 Guise. I said I was, and would do so on my way back. 
 
 Sunday, September 27. — Our service was badly at- 
 tended because I had refused to allow any men to go on 
 shore, as Hula does not bear a good character. 
 
 Monday, September 28. — We went on shore early to 
 walk to a village called Kalo, about seven miles off. 
 A pleasant trip. The walk lay through groves of cocoa- 
 nut trees, and we passed through several interesting vil- 
 lages, where the grounds round the houses were enclosed, 
 and banana and cocoanut trees planted in them. One 
 of the chiefs' houses had a sort of spire, thatched roof, 
 and sides. We saw a number of men suffering from 
 skin diseases — a very unpleasant sight. We joined the 
 launch in the creek close to the village, and went about 
 five or six miles by sea to Kerepunu, where we found
 
 332 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 our steamer which had left Kalo in the morning. We 
 did not land that afternoon. 
 
 Kerepunu., Tuesday., September 29. — Went on shore 
 after breakfast to spend the day in the native teacher's 
 house, which is on the beach and well exposed to the 
 S.E. wind. 
 
 It is warmer here than at Port Moresby. The place 
 is very pretty ; the village is situated on one side of the 
 entrance to a large inlet called Hood's Lagoon. Canoes, 
 heavily laden with produce, and m.anaged by women, 
 are constantly passing to and fro, as there is a great deal 
 of trade between Kere|)unu and Kalo, the inlet being 
 well sheltered by a reef. We lie very comfortably at 
 anchor. It is one of the best anchorages on the coast. 
 
 I received large quantities of presents, yams, cocoa- 
 nuts, and spears, from the native teacliers and chiefs. 
 
 Koapena,^ the cliief at Aroma, arrived to meet me. 
 He is a fine old fellow, over six feet high, about sixty 
 years old. I believe he has been a great warrior in his 
 youth. He is very good-tempered. He pulled the 
 ornament out of his nose and presented it to me. This 
 is considered a great compliment. The ornament is 
 made out of a shell, and when in the nose gives the 
 appearance of a moustache. When lie laughs, which 
 he does very often, and shrugs his shoulders, he has the 
 appearance of a Papuan Mephistopheles. 
 
 Wednesday., September 30. — It was reported to me 
 that four men went on shore without leave after dark 
 and returned about half past nine o'clock ; and that 
 there was a great uproar in the village before they came 
 
 ' A further account of Koapena will be found in Nexv Guinea Notes, p. 371.
 
 S//^ PETER'S DIARY. m 
 
 off. I sent at once to enquire what had happened, and 
 was told that the men had been behaving improper^. 
 I decided not to make an excursion into Hood's Lagoon, 
 and went on shore after breakfast to take depositions of 
 the natives in the matter. 1 decided to hold a court 
 to try the men on the charge of behaving so as to cause 
 or excite a breach of the public peace. I find that I 
 have the power to constitute myself and Komilly into a 
 court of justice, and try any one for almost any offence ; 
 but, as I have no jail at Port Moresby, there is a difficulty 
 about punishment. 
 
 Thursday, October 1. — The trial came off to-day, but 
 we did not give our judgment as the native witnesses 
 were not very satisfactory. We had to resort to double 
 interpretation. Of course the men pleaded ' not guilty ' 
 and made up a defence. The result will be that there will 
 be no more going on shore. I was not sorry for the oppor- 
 tunity of having the trial, as it showed the natives that 
 their complaints would be inquired into when addressed 
 to me. 
 
 Friday, October 2. — We started at 9.30 a.m., but 
 ran on to a sandbank close to the entrance of Hood's 
 Lagoon. As I write there is an amusing scene on the 
 shore : two sailors in charge of the hawser are practising 
 jumping, and the natives looking on are trjdng to do the 
 same, only they fail utterly, having no elasticity or spring 
 in their legs. Tliey seem immensely tickled by their 
 own failure, and express their delight by giving their 
 thighs a smack — it is their custom. They have a way, 
 too, of giving a curious ' click ' with their tongues when 
 pleased. I am beginning to like them very much.
 
 334 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 The result of our accident was that we had to wait 
 for the tide, and then could only go a short distance to 
 anchor. The weather is deliciously cool. 
 
 Saturday, October 3. — We started early for Pare- 
 mata and arrived there about 9.30. We anchored 
 close to the shore, and landed at 10.15 for a walk 
 through the village to Maopa, where the old chief 
 Koapena lives. Koapena came with us from Kerepunu, 
 and whilst on board wandered everywhere — on deck, 
 into the cabins, and below also ; looking at himself in 
 the glass in Eomilly's cabin, sitting by Fort as he writes, 
 putting elastic bands on his arms, behaving altogether 
 like a child. We walked to his village, which is not 
 much of a place, but he is the head of a tribe of about 
 fifteen hundred. He has great authority all along the 
 coast, and if he chose could be very troublesome to us, 
 but he appreciates the advantages of having the white 
 man with him. Altogether he is really a very fine 
 specimen of a barbarian savage. 
 
 We returned to the sea-coast, and, after lunching 
 with the mission teachers, I inquired into a robbery 
 case. I also presented a native teacher with a silver 
 watch for having saved the lives of fifty-six natives who 
 had been wrecked close to the village.^ 
 
 After presents to the chiefs, we returned on board. 
 The teachers gave me the largest present I have had — 
 pigs, yams, sweet potatoes, and spears. I, of course, re- 
 turned suitable presents. By the way, as a return pre- 
 sent to Koapena for his nose ornament, 1 took off my 
 neck a policeman's whistle, which I had put on for the 
 
 ' See England's New Colony, p. 291.
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 335 
 
 purpose, and put it round his neck. The old man was 
 highly pleased. They appreciate presents given in this 
 way. At parting he came to my cabin and insisted upon 
 rubbing noses. 
 
 Sunday^ October 4. — Having lost a day on the 2nd, 
 we were obliged to leave to-day for South Cape, a dis- 
 tance of ]40 miles. We could not in consequence 
 have service. We left at 10.30 a.m., and did not reach 
 South Cape until 9.15 a.m. on 
 
 Monday^ October 5. — We had a rough passage of it, 
 outside the reef all night. Still the Blackcdl is a very 
 dry boat and ships no seas, only tumbles about like a 
 cork on the waves. We went on shore after breakfast, 
 and strolled on the beach. I am much taken with 
 South Cape, but it is not so healthy, I fancy, as Port 
 Moresby. It has the advantage of being well sheltered 
 from the S.E. trade and N.W., so that there is smooth 
 water in the anchorage at all times. 
 
 In the afternoon, after lunch, we had a row, and 
 visited, or rather looked at from the shore, the ancient 
 place where the natives used to hold cannibal feasts. 
 They do not now, and are very harmless ! There are 
 very few natives on the island, which is a very long one 
 with plenty of high hills. As we decided to start very 
 early next day in order to go to the top of a hill 800 
 feet high, I determined to sleep on shore in Chalmers's 
 house. So after dinner we all went ashore. I had a 
 comfortable bedroom and slept well, waking long before 
 daylight. Of course no one had brought a watch on 
 shore, so that we had to wait for dawn. 
 
 Tuesday, October 6. — We climbed up to the top of
 
 336 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 the hill — and a very rough walk it was : up a water- 
 course and through thick scrub, regular Australian 
 alpine climbing. At the top we had a beautiful view 
 and there was a refreshing breeze. After a light re- 
 fection of raisins and a few dates we descended the hill 
 and found our boat waiting for us. Off to the ship for 
 breakfast. In the afternoon we went ashore to arrange 
 sites for liouses and for purchase ; then visited a large 
 lagoon afterwards. 1 like the place very much. 
 
 Wednesday, October 7. — In the morning landed early 
 again and walked along boundary of land I had pur- 
 chased from natives.^ At 10 a.:^[. we left for Dinner 
 Island and arrived there at 3 p.m. Here we were in- 
 formed tliat another murder had been committed — a 
 Captain Miller at Normanby Island. We found his 
 grave at Dinner Island. His crew brought back his 
 body to the pi ace. ^ 
 
 ' A7ite, p. 287. 
 
 - Captain Miller was murdered on a small island off Normanby Island, 
 on October 3, 1885, tlie facts of the case, according to native evidence, being 
 as follows : — He went that morning in his schooner to Normanby Island, 
 lie had with him on board an Italian, a Manilla boy, a Chinaman, and an 
 Australian black. His object was to erect a smoke-house, and fish for beche- 
 de-mer. The natives appeared friendly and collected stones for him. Sud- 
 denly two approached him from behind and killed him, one braining him 
 with a tomahawk, the other cutting his throat. From the investigation, 
 which was conducted by Sir Peter Scratchley on tlie spot, it was difficult to 
 discover any motive for the murder. Miller had never been to the island 
 before, and the outrage appeared to be actuated by mere bloodthirstiness. 
 Afterwards, however, when at Port Moresby, the prisoner Diravera told the 
 native interpreter that a brother of Nagodiri"s and a cousin of Diravera's had 
 been taken away with others in a labour vessel some years before ; that the 
 others had been returned, but that he, as well as others, had died in Queens- 
 land ; that payment had been made for the others who had died, but that 
 none had been made for his death ; consequently, Nagodirihad determined to 
 kill the first white man who came to the island, and asked Diravera to help 
 him. Upon the arrival of H.M.S. Dort, which happened to be surveying
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 337 
 
 I am satisfied that these traders are often reckless, 
 unscrupulous, brutal, and piratical. They cheat the 
 natives and are apt to appeal to their revolvers. I can- 
 not feel any sympathy for such men. They go where 
 they have no business to. They are a thorn in my side, 
 and I do not think the life of any white man should be 
 risked in avenging their deaths. 
 
 Hearing that Captain Miller's cutter had gone to 
 Teste Island, I decided to start early to-morrow morn- 
 ing to catch it up. 
 
 I do not think much of Dinner Island. It is an un- 
 healthy place and not nearly so nice as South Cape. It 
 is situated amidst a group of islands of all sizes, all 
 clothed with tropical vegetation ; and in the evenino- 
 the views are very fine. 
 
 Thursday, October 8. — Eowed early in morning, 
 and afterwards left for Teste Island. All the islands 
 to the eastward have been discovered and named by 
 Frenchmen. We arrived there at noon. I landed to 
 
 near Normanby Island, at the scene of the outrage, Diravera voluntarily 
 came on board, bringing with him what he believed in all good faith was the 
 proper payment for his share of the murder, viz., a few arm-shells, a native 
 basket, some tobacco, and tortoise-shell. He was, however, made prisoner 
 and handed over to Captain Clayton, of H.M.S. Diamond. After two days 
 spent in vainly endeavouring to capture Nagodiri, it was decided to burn 
 down the cluster of villages to which he belonged, but to spare the villao-e 
 to which Diravera belonged, as the latter had given himself up. The villages 
 were accordingly burnt to the ground on October 14. Diravera was detained 
 on board H.M.S. Diamond until the arrival of that vessel at Port Moresbv. 
 There he was kept prisoner, and employed in making roads and other occupa- 
 tions. Sir Peter Scratchley wrote a despatch to the Secretary of State for 
 the Colonies, explaining the circumstances of the case — the low value of life 
 among the natives, and their universally recognised custom of receiving pay- 
 ment as compensation for murder. He recommended that Diravera should 
 be kept a prisoner at Port Moresby for some ten or twelve months, after which 
 he should be returned to his native island.
 
 338 NE]V GUINEA. 
 
 lake evidence concerning Captain Miller's death ; walked 
 over the plantations attached to mission; was given 
 some pine-apples, and vii<ited a trader. After strolling 
 along the beach I returned on board. 
 
 Teste Island^ Friday^ October 9. — Having decided to 
 remain here for a day, went ashore to explore. We 
 had our usual party, and climbed up to the top of a 
 sort of ridge or backbone of the island, which gave us a 
 good view. The island appeared fertile. We then 
 went down to beach and visited several villages. After 
 breakfast I was bored by a visit from the trader, and 
 I rather opened his eyes when I explained my views 
 about him and liis confreres. He wanted me to agree 
 that the proper way of dealing witli these wretched 
 natives was to employ native police, shut our eyes, and 
 have no written reports of their doings. I said to him, 
 ' In fact, you would wish me to surprise the natives, 
 deceive them by appearing to wish to trade, and then 
 slaughter them.' He was astonislied at my indignation. 
 I told him he would not get Imperial officers to do this 
 dirty work for the traders, and my advice to them was 
 to go away. 
 
 Saturday., October 10. — We left for Dinner Island at 
 6 A.M. and arrived at 10 a.m. There we found Clayton, 
 and the Diamond. He called shortly after arrival, and 
 I returned his visit at 3 p.m. I Avas received in great 
 state. The yards were manned, the marines were on 
 deck as a guard of honour, they presented arms as I 
 stepped on deck, and I walked into the captain's cabin. 
 After an interval I returned, guard presented arms, and 
 I walked down gangway into my boat. Then we got
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 
 
 539 
 
 away a short distance, when the ship fired a salute of 
 seventeen or nineteen guns, I forget which. 
 
 About 5.30 his Excellency got into the dingey with 
 his secretary, clad in his usual boating costume of flannel 
 pyjamas, for a row. It was blowing somewhat, and our 
 fear was that we would drift on to the Diamond, when 
 we should not have presented so very dignified an 
 appearance as in the afternoon. At any rate this did 
 not occur, and I was relieved. The Raven had come 
 in the morning also, and we got our letters, but the 
 mail was a small one and not satisfactory. 
 
 The Raven had joined in the ceremony by saluting me 
 on their quarter-deck with the marines as I rowed past. 
 
 Sunday, October 11. — This morning Fort and I 
 rowed round Dinner Island in about forty minutes. It 
 is a small island, and therefore not a w^onderful feat. 
 When I saw Clayton's beautiful galley I was very 
 envious, and I vowed that I would have a boat of my 
 own, and also a nice rowing-boat instead of the clumsy, 
 heavy dingey we have to use. These I shall order in 
 Sydney for my next cruise. The order, regularity, and 
 precision of the navy strike one rather forcibly after 
 the A. S. N. half-collier-half-merchant-vessel way of 
 doing things on board the Governor Blackall. We had 
 service, Chalmers officiating. The attendance was good. 
 He has a good manly clear voice, and reads very well. 
 The singing was quite up to the mark. 
 
 The Doctor is quite well. His professional skill 
 is not rated highly by his patients, and I think 
 nature has had more to do with their recovery than 
 anything else.
 
 340 JV£^F GUINEA. 
 
 Monday^ October 12. — We started early this morning 
 for Xormanby Island via China Straits ; Raven leading, 
 Diamond next, then the Governor Blackall. The scenery 
 was really beautiful, and we appeared to be passing 
 through a cluster of islands of all sizes. We met the 
 Dart on our way as she was surveying. We stopped 
 to speak her, and I went on board the Diamond to 
 confer with Clayton. Captain Field, of the Dart^ 
 announced that he had on board one of the murderers 
 of Captain ]\Iiller. The wretch was transferred to the 
 Diamond and interrogated. I decided to go with 
 Chalmers in the Raven to Lydia Island to obtain more 
 evidence. We took on board some natives, whom we 
 examined afterwards. Then we steamed onward to 
 reo-ain the Diamond and the Governor Blackall, arrivinij 
 just before dark. We went to reconnoitre the scene of 
 the murder. We found clusters of small native houses 
 scattered along a long beach, looking ver}^ peaceful 
 amidst cocoanut-tree groves. 
 
 Tuesday, October 13. — ^Yesterday afternoon, before 
 our arrival in the Raven, boats were sent from the 
 Diamond and Blackall to capture native canoes. Three 
 natives were brought on board and put into the sail 
 room, a Avell-ventilated place in the hold. I sent Fort 
 to see that it was ventilated. 
 
 Up early and on board the Diamond to examine 
 witnesses, captured men, and the self-confessed murderer. 
 Tlien back to breakfast. Afterwards I went in the 
 cutter witli a covering boat and Clayton to inspect 
 villages on other side of bay. In the afternoon we 
 captured another supposed murderer, identified by
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 341 
 
 an interpreter. His wife when she saw him taken 
 off filled the air with her cries. I am getting tii-ed of 
 this detective and murderer-hunting business. How- 
 ever, one has to learn all that is possible about natives 
 and their ways. Clayton naturally looks to me, as 
 representing the civil power, to support him and his 
 actions. 
 
 Wed7iesday^ October 14. — We decided to retain the 
 canoes which came from the village whence the self- 
 confessed murderer had surrendered. The poor wretch 
 looked very much scared when I examined him. He 
 told the whole story, describing, in the most artless 
 manner, exactly how he killed the man ; he evidently 
 thought very little of the deed. In fact, we find that, 
 in the eyes of the natives, human life is of no real 
 value ; it is merely a question of a few arm shells. 
 Diravera, the murderer, had brought with him wliat 
 he considered compensation, and appeared surprised 
 that we did not accept the arm-shells and let him go ! 
 It is in consequence of certain superstitions that life 
 is so valueless. They are like the Chinese in that 
 respect, so tliat we have a people with a very old 
 civilisation resembling in that point savage tribes with 
 no civilisation. 
 
 After consultation, it was decided that early this 
 morning the villages on the other side of the bay, which 
 had refused to surrender the second murderer, should 
 be burnt. This business was carried out by the men of 
 Diamond and Raven. A few rounds of sliell were 
 fired into the village, to show the natives that we had 
 tliG power of harming them, if we chose. Then the 
 
 A A
 
 342 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 covering party in boat fired a few volleys to clear 
 the lints, and tlicy were all soon in a blaze. After 
 this police work had been done, we started for the 
 scene of another murder at Slade Island.^ There after 
 parleying with the natives, who were friendly, we 
 landed and sat on a log and heard their account of 
 the business. It was a curious sight : about twenty 
 natives, several women and children, insisted on sitting 
 close to us. A tale was then unfolded, which to my 
 mind made the murder excusable. After taking notes 
 of the evidence, we decided that nothing could be 
 done, and returned to our ships. They were dancing 
 and ' tom-toming ' in the village all night, as a feast was 
 going on. 
 
 Thursday^ October 15. — This morning Ave were up 
 early to walk over the island. We ascended the hill, 
 which was steep, and what was worse, the scrub was 
 thick, and the red ants were very troublesome. As you 
 pushed 3^our way and brushed past the leaves of the 
 trees, the ants got on to your arms, neck, and body, 
 and then commenced biting you. They crept inside 
 
 ^ This was the case of a man named Reid, who was killed at Slade Island 
 (Tupe-tiipe), in December 1884. It appeared from the evidence of the na- 
 tives examined, that Raid was continually interfering with native women. 
 On the morning of his murder, going to his house he found that some things 
 had been stolen. He charged a native boy, who was acting as his servant, 
 with stealing them. The boy denying, Reid got angry, and struck him with 
 the stock of his revolver. The boy cried bitterly, and his elder brother 
 Makasoki took a spear, threw it, and wounded Reid in the back, as he thought 
 his brother was going to die. Reid ran to the water, and Dobovesi threw a 
 spear, which struck Reid in the side. Reid tried to swim off to his cutter, when 
 Alakasoki, who had taken a rifle from a Chinaman's hut close by (the China- 
 man being absent), fired, but did not wound Reid. Makasoki then handed 
 the ritle to Arnpata, a relation of his, who sliot Reid through the head when 
 he was getting over thn side of his cutter.
 
 S/J? PETER'S DIARY. 343 
 
 my shirt, and altogether I voted that a walk of this kind 
 was a nuisance. We have been singularly fortunate so 
 far — the nasty creatures that crawl up you are not nu- 
 merous, and we have seen no snakes. We are told that 
 in the rainy season all these bush-lands are infested with 
 leeches which crawl up you. I shall avoid walking 
 during that season accordingly. After walking along 
 the ridge we descended to the shore on the other side 
 of island, and visited several villages. The j^eople were 
 very friendly, and we returned on board at 8.30 to 
 breakfast. 
 
 A native had then to be examined. He was supposed 
 to talk good ' pigeon ' English, but this I discarded be- 
 cause it requires great practice to understand it. We 
 then resorted to double interpretation. It is curious 
 how the evidence of these natives agrees ; you may 
 examine four or five men separately, and at different 
 times, when there can be no possible collusion. They 
 all tell their stories simply and to the point. They con- 
 ceal nothing and do not appear to be ashamed of any- 
 thing. 
 
 We then started, at 10.30 a.m., for Moresby Island, 
 where there was another murder to be investio-ated.^ 
 
 After our arrival we went to shore in the galley, 
 accompanied by tlie cutter manned by about a dozen 
 men. As we approached the shore a shot-gun was fired, 
 which put us on the qui vive, as we knew tliat tlie natives 
 had taken possession of a number of guns from the 
 plunder of Captain Friar's vessel. 
 
 We interviewed the natives on the shore from our 
 
 ' The murder of Ctiptain Friar, see ante, p. 305.
 
 344 A^^/F GUINEA. 
 
 boat. We demanded the surrender of the skull of the 
 murdered man, and of the gun and other things that 
 had been taken from him. By degrees they were all 
 brought. We then got them to tell their story, which 
 they did in the usual way. After a time a light- 
 coloured native, tall and rather stately, with red hair 
 (red hair is somewhat common), came to the shore. 
 He was recognised by Chalmers as a native by name 
 Bailala.^ After some talk we got him to tell what he 
 knew, and he promised to come on board. When on 
 board I examined him, and found that the murder had 
 been regularly planned by a large number of villages. 
 The names of the men concerned were given to us. 
 We decided next morning to try to get them. 
 
 Friday, October 16, 1885. — At 8.45 a.m. we went in 
 a boat to the shore to have a parley with the natives — 
 the carpenter's head was given up. It was kept in the 
 village in a basket as a trophj'-, and was brought to us. 
 I was at breakfast and declined to see it, and afterwards 
 handed it over to Claj^ton. Admiral Tryon thinks a 
 great deal of getting back the heads. Clayton has com- 
 mitted both heads to the deep, and held a short service 
 when doing so. After breakfast we again started in two 
 boats to reconnoitre other villages. AX Vl o'clock the 
 Raven arrived from Dinner Island (suggestive of canni- 
 balism) bringing the Harrier with mails. 
 
 In the afternoon we went to shore again, but failed 
 to secure the murderers, so captured several canoes, 
 including a fine war canoe. One of the houses was set 
 on fire by a native interpreter who had misunderstood 
 
 ' See note, p. 305.
 
 SJR PETER'S DIARY. 345 
 
 our orders. Clayton said he would retui-n some other 
 time for the purpose of destroying villages. 
 
 I forgot to mention our parley with one of tlie 
 murderers of Captain Friar. He was a splendid 
 specimen of a savage, and boldly acknowledged the 
 murder, giving his reasons for it. He decUned to come 
 on board, although promised that he would not be 
 killed. We might have captured him at one time, but 
 I agreed with Clayton that the risk was too great. After 
 a time numerous natives armed with spears, who had 
 accompanied our murderer, slunk off, and he was left 
 alone with four or five men. We could then have 
 shot him, and according to some people that was 
 the proper way of dealing with him. They would have 
 liked us to massacre the whole ' crowd ' of them. Our 
 savasje went off after a time, walking alono; the beach 
 as we pulled parallel to the shore, and again we might 
 have shot him. I am opposed to all treachery, and 
 although I feel that the killing of whites should be 
 punished, I do not see my way to do so judicially and 
 according to justice. 
 
 Saturday., October 17. — The Baven left tins morn- 
 ing to return to his village the poor wretch we cap- 
 tured b}^ mistake on October 13. Chalmers told me 
 afterwards that the man's wife had already put on 
 mourning [i.e. covered herself with a black sort of 
 pigment from head to foot. The men do the same 
 when mourning). When he arrived at the village her 
 delio:ht was great. 
 
 We started again at 7.15 a.m. and skirted round 
 the shore to try and find a Chinaman who had been
 
 346 N£JF GUINEA. 
 
 reported to be living on shore, and we Avere afi-aid, after 
 liaving taken vengeance, that the natives might turn on 
 the Chinaman. But we could not find him. So we 
 returned to Dinner Island, where we found the Dart 
 and tlie IJarrier. I dined witli Clayton on board the 
 Diamond. In the evening a collier came Avitli coals 
 for us and the Admiral, so we had quite a fleet : H.M.S. 
 Diamond, Eaven, Dart, and Harrier, the Governor 
 Blackall, Jennie B. (collier), and schooner Daisy, a thing 
 never seen before in New Guinea. 
 
 Sunday, October 18. — This morning at 4 a.m. we were 
 awakened by the look-out man of the Diamond shouting 
 ' Man overboard ! ' I awoke at once. The cry came, 
 ' Native has escaped ! ' It was the wretched murderer, 
 who had watched his opportunity and jumped into the 
 sea, intending to escape to the island and thence to. the 
 other islands, hoping to find his way home. It turned 
 out that, as the man appeared quiet and reconciled, he 
 had been given more liberty. Fort got hold of our 
 watchman, jumped into the dingey, and gave chase. 
 The Diamond had also lowered a boat, but Fort got the 
 start. They pulled to the shore, and within a few yards 
 Fort was able to capture the poor creature ; he was then 
 returned to the Diamond. 
 
 We had our service as usual. I officiated, as Chal- 
 mers had not returned. 
 
 In the evening had my row. 
 
 Monday, October 19. — It commenced to rain earl3\ 
 
 We have been coaling all day. About 10 a.m. we 
 started with a guard-boat to visit a village where a 
 Bengalee or Manilla man, by name Bob Lumse, had
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 347 
 
 been killed.^ We reached the village in about three- 
 quarters of an hour. It was smooth and cahn weather. 
 The natives being friendly, we landed at once and com- 
 menced inquiry into murder. The evidence was un- 
 satisfactory, as it could not be shown that there was any 
 provocation on the part of Bob Lumse. Another ex- 
 ample of the utter disregard of human life amongst the 
 natives of New Guinea. It will take a generation to 
 teach them differently. It is no use talking about 
 teaching the natives tliat they cannot kill wliite people 
 or foreigners with impunity — you cannot avenge the 
 murders without wholesale slaughter. We saw a place 
 where cannibal feasts used to be held. I believe they 
 are not now held owing to the influence of the mission. 
 Tuesday, October 20. — Kowed round Dinner Island 
 in the morning, and afterwards completed my de- 
 spatches and letters to send by the Dart to Sydney. 
 In the afternoon walked round Dinner Island. This 
 is not a great feat, as the island is small, only about 
 half a mile lonsr, and narrow. 
 
 ^ The village where Bob Lumse was killed was Magaikaroua on Ilayter 
 Island, in the Bay of Gopouare. The chief was summoned and questioned 
 with regard to the murder. He stated that Lumse did not deal fairly with 
 the natives, and that they were constantly quarrelling; he called one of the 
 accomplices of the murder, by name Kieu, who stated : ' For four Sundays 
 we have been working for this man ; to some he gave tobacco, to others 
 tomahawks, to others no tomahawks, saying to these last that he would pay 
 them after he had been to Dinner Island. One afternoon we had a great 
 quarrel with Bob. Langeno felt very angry. The next morning very early 
 Langeno came to him, as he was sleeping close to where Bob slept, and said, 
 "Come and let us kill Bob"; he said, "No, why should we kill our friend?" 
 He saw that liangeno was much disturbed and was very angry. Langeno 
 then took a spear and pierced Bob's neck close to the windpipe ; in drawing 
 out the spear it was broken. The others speared Bob after he was dead. 
 Bob's head was not cut oft".' — Extract from Official Bccords.
 
 348 A'£JF GUINEA. 
 
 I presented Dick, the mission teacher, with a watch, 
 as a reward for his bravery in going off to Moresby 
 Island to biing away Captain Friar's cutter. Ho is a 
 fine native, a Lifu man.^ 
 
 Wednesday^ October 21. — Left for Killerton Island 
 early. The Diamond and Raven accompanied us. 
 Arrived at 10 a.m. and walked over the island, which is 
 a good specimen of an island that has risen from the 
 sea by coral formation. It is, I should say, unhealthy, 
 as it is flat and there are lagoons inside. I interviewed 
 four white men. 
 
 Went on board the Eaven, in order to visit a village 
 on the mainland which was reported to be hostile. 
 Landed with Captain Ross and Chalmers. The chief 
 came up to us crying, saying that aU his people had 
 run away because they thought we were coming to kill 
 them. The cliief cried very loudly, and was much 
 agitated. On investigation we found tliat they had 
 never expressed any desire to attack white men. We 
 had a palaver, bought some curios. Chief sent a pig in 
 compensation for an apparent attempt to cheat the 
 mission teacher, which pig I accepted and presented to 
 the officers and men of the Raven. Eeturned to m)' 
 steamer. 
 
 Thursday, October 22. — Left Killerton at 6 a.m., ar- 
 riving at Dinner Island at 10. Stayed there quarter of 
 an hour and on to South Cape. 
 
 Friday, October 23. — Took a longer row this morn- 
 ing, and were caught in a squall of rain. It was hard 
 work pulling against the wind and sea. Left at 9 for 
 
 ^ See England's Xe^c Colony, p. 291.
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 
 
 349 
 
 Dufaur Island to obtain information concerning Cap- 
 tain Webb's murder.^ About 1 o'clock we sighted the 
 JEllaiigoivan, which was coming to meet us. We sig- 
 nalled her to anchor near us at Dufaur. We are just 
 going to our anchorage as I write. 
 
 We anchored at Dufaur Island with the Dia7nond 
 and Raven., the Ellangowan leading the way. Her flag, 
 granted by the Admiralty, is a very good one. It is the 
 blue ensign with Union Jack in corner, a dove carry- 
 ing an olive branch, and the words 'Messenger of 
 Peace ' below. 
 
 We landed and had a talk with the natives, then 
 walked a short distance inland up a dry creek ; found 
 the soil very rich. The whole place felt more like the 
 tropics than any we had yet seen. We returned to the 
 ship and agreed to start next morning early for Milport 
 Harbour, where Captain Webb, his wife, and crew had 
 been murdered. 
 
 Saturday, October 24. — Eow in morning, then started. 
 Shifted to the Raven., leaving the Diamond and Blackall 
 to follow later on. We reached Milport Harbour about 
 
 ^ Webb and bis wife were murdered at Milport Bay in July or August, 
 1884. From native evidence obtained by Mr. Romilly, it appeared tbat tlie 
 murder was committed in cold blood and under circumstances of great 
 brutality. After two days spent in vainly endeaYOuring to come to a parley 
 witb tbe natives, several of tbe villages on the bills surrounding tbe bay w^ere 
 shelled. Tbis was tbe only punisbment possible. Tbe villages were percbed 
 on beigbts up wbicb it would bare been impossible to send an attacking 
 party. Sir Peter Scratcbley afterwards visited Toulon Island, wbere Webb 
 had been staying previous to bis murder. lie was there informed tbat tbe 
 natives of Milport Bay were tbe bitter enemies of tbe Toulon Islanders, and 
 tbat they bad warned Webb not to go to the bay, as he was regarded as a 
 friend of the Toulon people, and would certainly be killed. Mr. Fort, in his 
 official record of the investigation, adds that Webb bore a bad character for 
 brutal and dishonest dealings witb tbe natives.
 
 350 jV£JF guinea. 
 
 twelve o'clock, and got into boats in order to try and 
 interview the natives. We spent several hours in the 
 operation, with no result. Our interpreter shouted to 
 the natives, who were up in their httle villages on the 
 tops of inaccessible hills, and they took no notice what- 
 ever — they knew very well wliat we had come for. 
 We could see them in the tree-tops looking down upon 
 us. Xo doubt we could have shot some of them, as 
 we had a guai'd-boat with us manned by picked men. 
 We were only able to get speech of one man, and he 
 did not belong to the harbour. He declared that all 
 the tribe had had a hand in the murder. There 
 were about five very small villages to be seen on the 
 hill-tops. This man Webb was a horrid brute ; he 
 had often burnt down villages, shot boys for stealing 
 tobacco, and he compelled his wretched wife to go 
 with him, although Chalmers had begged him not to do 
 so, as he was sure to get killed. He had actually set a 
 savage dog upon her a few days before. The ruffian 
 deserved his fate, and I have no sympatliy with him. 
 We could do nothing as the natives were far aAvay. 
 
 Milport Harbow\ Sunday., October 25. — We had 
 our usual muster of the crew, and service after- 
 Avards. H.M.S. Harrier left, carrying the mails. 
 Eomilly, who had been aihng for some days, at last 
 yielded to the urgent advice of all his friends and 
 determined to go to Yorktown in the ship. In the 
 afternoon I went for a row in the whale-boat, and 
 Clayton came in liis galley, in order to see whether we 
 could open up communication with the natives. We 
 patiently tried for tAvo hours. We saw numbers of
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 351 
 
 them in one of the hill-top villages. We shouted to 
 them, through the interpreter, to come down, as we 
 only wished to talk. They rephed back that they were 
 afraid. Then after a time they taunted us and said, 
 ' Why do you not come up to us, if you wish to speak ?' 
 Just what we did not intend doing ! So we left, and 
 decided that the only thing remaining to be done was 
 to fire on the villages with shell the next morning, in 
 order to demonstrate to the native mind that we could 
 reach them and damage their houses without going up 
 to them. The firing was bad at first, as I expected. It 
 was very much like firing at a battery on a hill. None 
 of the shell would have harmed any one in a battery, 
 and I doubt whether any of the natives remained after 
 the first shell exploded. The scene was interesting but 
 depressing, because I knew that, however necessary it 
 might be to damage these wretched beings as a punish- 
 ment, the effect would be to embitter them against the 
 white man for years to come. 
 
 Monday^ October 26. — I decided to leave at 11 a.m. 
 for Aroma, leaving the Diamond and Raven at anchor. 
 We were at sea all night and it was rather rough, but I 
 found my cot comfortable. Askwith, who was worse 
 again, slept in my cabin. I see clearly that he must be 
 sent back to Australia to recover. 
 
 Tuesday^ October 27. — Reached Paremata at 9 a.m., 
 the captain having kept well out at night in order to be 
 Avell away from the reefs. We anchored for the day, 
 and told Koapena that we wanted him to go with us to 
 Cloudy Bay the next day. Did not land, as it was blow- 
 ing rather hard and there was a surf on the beach.
 
 352 yV^/F GUINEA. 
 
 Wednesday^ October 28. — We started at 9 a.m. for 
 Cloudy Bay, arriving at 4.55 p.m. On our way we met 
 the Diamond and Baven^ and proceeded in our usual 
 procession — Raven first, then the Diamojid^ and lastly 
 the Blaclall. We got to a very good anchorage for the 
 night, with a nice breeze which cooled tlie air. Askwith 
 appears to me to be no better, so I determined to send 
 him to Townsville. He now wishes to go liimself. 
 
 In the cool of the evening went for a row. At- 
 tempted to interview the natives, but none were to be 
 seen. Cloudy Bay was the scene of another outrage 
 which had been punished by H.M.S. Beagle some years 
 ago. The native villages had been burnt, and we found in 
 tlieir place two or three small wigwam-looking structures. 
 This proved that the punishment had driven the natives 
 away. After dinner Koapena went on shore again, 
 and found that the tobacco we had left hancfincr to a 
 pole had been taken, but no natives were to be seen. Xo 
 doubt they were not far off, but they had no intention 
 of seeing even tlieir friend. They feared a surprise and 
 treachery. 
 
 Thursday, October 29. — We sent a boat asliore at 
 daylight to try again for the natives, but they could not 
 be found. Started for Aroma. Arrived in the afternoon. 
 Did not land. I shifted witli ni}- bag to the Diamond^ to 
 remain on board until Saturday and allow the Blackall 
 to start for Port Moresby at 5.30, in order that she 
 might reach the port early to-morrow and commence 
 preparations for crossing over to Townsville. 
 
 Friday, October 30. — At daylight we landed with 
 Clayton to perform the ceremony of hoisting the flag at
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 353 
 
 Moapa, Koapeiia's village.^ I wished to do this as a 
 reward for the good reception given to the whites by 
 him at all times. Tlie Raven and Diamond sent men. 
 Altogether about fifty men with a band were landed, 
 about half of them marines. There was little surf, but as 
 the tide was out we had some difficulty in getting on 
 shore. As usual I was mounted on a native teacher's 
 back, and did not wet my feet. These teachers are 
 generally very sturdy men. They mostly come from 
 Earatonga near Samoa, and are large-limbed, fine men. 
 The teacher here is Trion, to whom I gave a watch some 
 time ago for having saved the lives of some natives 
 who were shipwrecked near here and would have been 
 killed. 
 
 The men formed up, and headed by the band we 
 marched about two miles along the beach, accom2:)anied 
 by a large portion of the population — men, women, and 
 children — who crowded round our men. On arrival at 
 Moapa, which is a very large village of some 1,500 or 
 more souls, the inhabitants turned out to receive us. The 
 first operation was to send for Koapena, who appeared 
 to be hiding. This was because he had not done as we 
 had told him — to remove certain skulls of Chinamen 
 who had been murdered a long time before on the coast. 
 Clayton very properly declined to hoist the flag so lono- 
 as these trophies were hanging in the centre of the 
 village. Koapena tlien told Chalmers that he and his 
 teachers could remove tlie skulls. This was done and 
 they were buried. Then the ceremony of the flag was 
 proceeded with. Tlie men formed up in front of the 
 
 ^ See also Neio Guinea Notes, p. 372.
 
 354 iVEJF GUINEA. 
 
 flagstaff, which I had caused to be erected the day 
 before near Koapena's house. The flag was hoisted. 
 Three rounds of blank cartridge as a feu-de-joie, a short 
 speech, three cheers for the Queen, a distribution of to- 
 bacco and a few axes to chiefs. Then we marched home, 
 or rather to the beach, through cocoanut plantations, 
 w^ith an escort fi'om the population. On the way Koa- 
 pena called for a halt, and gave the men cocoanuts fresh 
 from the trees, and they evidently enjoyed the draughts 
 of milk. I think it mawkish stufl'. By the way, when 
 the men were drawn up, Koapena, without any prompt- 
 incr, went do^vn both the front and rear ranks and shook 
 hands with each man. Tlie dignified and stately way 
 Avith which he w^ent tlirougli the operation was very 
 striking. He is a grand old savage. We returned 
 on board, and although the sea had moderated got 
 rather wet. I at once had my bath and then breakfast, 
 and am now writing my diary. A dehghtful breeze 
 is blowing through a huge gunport, and I cannot be- 
 lieve I am off the coast of New Guinea. It is cooler 
 than Sydney. We start for Port Moresby at 4 to-day, 
 and should get there about daylight to-morrow. My 
 intention is to remain on shore whilst the Governor 
 Blackall goes to Townsville and back. It ^\411 be a 
 pleasant change for me, as I am sick of being at sea. 
 
 Port Moresby., November II. — We arrived here on 
 October 31, and on November I I started for a trip 
 inland ^nth Fort and Chalmers. We got back all Avell 
 on the 11th in,-t. Distance there and back under 
 100 miles. It was rather rougli work, but the know-
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 355 
 
 ledge I have gained of the country repays me. My 
 ideas are getting settled, and I shall be able to lay 
 down my programme with confidence. I have not 
 been able to attempt a line of my diary. In this 
 climate I cannot do more than a certain amount of 
 work, and I make it a rule to give up Avriting or any 
 business if I feel at all fagged. 
 
 I may say I feel remarkably well, and unless bad 
 luck should attend me, you will be able to welcome me 
 back in good health — thinner of course, but of that I 
 am glad, as it makes me more active. 
 
 Fort w^as a regular brick on the trip. No man 
 could have been more kind or behaved better. 
 
 I am enchanted with the New Guinea natives. Any- 
 thing could be done with them, the boys particularly. 
 They have such nice faces, are so bright, intelligent, and 
 willing. 
 
 We start to-morrow to try Guise and Cui'rie. The 
 Harrier is now waiting there to deport them, if I find I 
 can do it. We then pass on to Dinner Island, where 
 the Haven is waiting to escort me to the New Guinea 
 coast. The Admiral is most oblitrinof. 
 
 Thursday., November 19. — Got up at 5 a.m. to send off 
 letters, which were to wait here (Dinner Island) for the 
 Harrier. Then rowed asliore to select site for a coal- 
 shed, as I have decided to make Dinner Island one of 
 the stations for an officer. It is very convenient, and 
 being surrounded by dozens of islands will become a 
 centre of great importance. After rowing about a short 
 time to get some exercise, returned on board. We 
 started shortly after 7 a.m., the Raven havinfj left at
 
 356 A'EIV GUINEA. 
 
 6 P.M. The men-of-war are very exact ; they always 
 start to the minute. 
 
 After going about twenty miles in ILilne Bay, we 
 anchored opposite to the mouth of a river. We went 
 off in the whaler to explore it. The scenery was beauti- 
 ful, quite tropical ; the river must have been at least 
 150 yards across and nine feet in depth. After going 
 up about two miles we landed at a small village. The 
 natives were very friendly, but appeared to be poor. 
 After doing some trading and getting a few specimens 
 for Forbes, we started to return, and on our way called 
 at another village, where the chief came off at once. 
 We ascertained that a long time ago a boat containing 
 white men had gone up the river named Dava Dava. 
 So our illusion that we were the first white men who 
 had been up it was dispelled. Xo name has been given 
 to the river. I shall explore it when I return to New 
 Guinea next year. On our return to the Blacliall we 
 found that the Baven had passed us and gone on to 
 Discovery Bay; so named by Moresby. 
 
 The appearance of the coast is very beautiful. Hills 
 and mountains 2,000 feet high slope down to the edge 
 of tlie sea, covered with dense tropical bush, with here 
 and there clearings where cocoanut trees grow in 
 abundance. After steaming another five miles we came 
 suddenly upon lovely scenery, and soon we found our- 
 selves in Discovery Bay, where tlie Raven was at anchor. 
 
 We found, on landing, a semicircular bay, with the 
 native huts standing amidst cocoanut trees. We walked 
 along the sea-shore, and found it very hot work, as 
 the bay is sheltered from the wind. It is said that
 
 SIR PETER'S DIARY. 357 
 
 there is gold to be found inland close to the shore. 
 This would give Discovery Bay a great importance. In 
 attempting to cross a creek on a catamaran — it was only 
 a few yards across — I fell into the water on my back, 
 but escaped with a partial wetting. These catamarans 
 consist of three long pieces of trees lashed together 
 with some fibre. The natives are very dexterous with 
 tJiem ; paddling either sitting or standing. They appear 
 graceful whilst paddling ; women also look very well on 
 them. 
 
 The women here do not tattoo and are better-look- 
 ing. All the population was very friendly. There were 
 dozens of canoes trading with the ship. There was little 
 to be got, however, that was worth having ; although 
 the men forward buy almost anything and pay ridiculous 
 prices. In fact, the natives bring every kind of rubbish, 
 thinking, no doubt, the white man a great fool for buy- 
 ing the things. Bits of tortoiseshell of no value, mat- 
 ting, cocoanuts, infeiior spears, paddles, nautilus shells 
 (which I believe fetch a good price amongst the jewellers 
 who buy them to set up), sugarcane, leaves of plants, 
 yams, &c. 
 
 After our walk and the wetting we returned to the 
 ship, and started for another bay a few miles off. This 
 we found very similar to Discovery Bay. The country 
 was flatter and ran back to lofty ranges, said to be 
 2,500 to 3,000 feet high. The scenery after a time 
 palls upon one, as there is much sameness about it. 
 
 The above was the last entry made by Sir Peter 
 Scratchley in his Diary. Two days later (November 21) 
 
 B B
 
 358 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 he was taken ill while proceeding in the Governor 
 Blackall from Killerton Island to Bentley Bay, on his 
 way to inspect the boundary of the British territory at 
 ISIitre Eock. The first symptoms of his illness seemed 
 merely to denote a somewhat severe bilious attack, 
 but it was soon apparent that he was suffering from 
 New Guinea fever, although not, as it seemed, in a 
 dangerous form. He insisted on continuing his voyage 
 to Mitre Eock, which was reached on November 25, 
 but, after remaining there for a short time, he became 
 so much worse, that it was determined to return direct 
 to Cooktown, where the Governor Blackall arrived on 
 December 1. Early that morning he seemed better, 
 but towards noon he became completely prostrated by 
 the intense heat, and for some hours was scarcely con- 
 scious. All speed was therefore made to reach Towns- 
 ville, en route for Sydney and cooler latitudes ; but Sir 
 Peter Scratchley gradually sank, and died at sea at 
 nine minutes past one o'clock on the morning of De- 
 cember 2, 1885.
 
 359 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 A^'UW GUINEA FOTES.^ 
 
 At Port Moresby the mission is by far the most striking 
 feature. The religious services are very popular, and outward 
 observances are strictly kept — little or no work being done on 
 Sundays. The church is prettily situated ; the interior is plain, 
 and the natives sit on the gi'ound to listen to services in the 
 Motu tongue. On the occasion of our visit, the teachers and 
 their wives, dressed in clean garments, were seated in the front, 
 while the rest of the congregation, unwashed and in their or- 
 dinary undress, squatted behind. The chief, Boevagi, and another 
 village headman occupied seats by the table in their capacity 
 as deacons. Two infants were christened, one of whom had 
 already a remarkable history ; having been born during a hunt 
 on the bank of a river, while the mother (wife of a teacher 
 named Kumate) was alone in the camp. She washed the child 
 herself, put it in a net bag on her back, and walked the same 
 day ten miles into Port Moresby ! 
 
 The congregation was attentive and sang the hymns lieartily; 
 they are very quick at learning tunes. When the Sacrament is 
 administered, cocoa-nut milk is used for wine. The Rev. W. 
 Lawes lias not only translated hymns and short pieces, such 
 as the Commandments, into Motu, but even the four Gospels. 
 His school has been a great success, many learning the three 
 R"s in Motu, and by their own desire gaining some knowledge 
 of English. I saw copper-plate writing which could scarcely 
 have been surpassed in an English National School. 
 
 Coloured teachers are placed in various villages along the 
 coast, often at the request of the natives themselves, who see 
 
 ' See Preface,
 
 360 NE]V GUINEA. 
 
 the advantage of having an arbitrator iu their quarrels. These 
 teachers come from all parts of the Pacific, chiefly from Eastern 
 Polvnesia, and after some training in the London Mission 
 College go to Port Moresby to learn Motu before being sent to 
 a mission station. A great point is made that they should 
 marry young, which as a rule they do. 
 
 A Jesuit mission has been sent to Yule Island, northwards 
 from Port Moresby, under the special patronage of the Pope, who 
 is said to take great interest in these Islands. This mission seemed 
 likely to extend its work to the mainland and so interfere with 
 the London Missionary Society. Sir Peter Scratchley offered 
 to transport the mission and build the Father a house on any 
 spot they might select upon the east coast. This proposal was 
 accepted, subject to Pere Navarre's approval.' 
 
 Peace is one great result of the mission-teaching in New 
 Guinea. Wherever teachers have been placed, traders can 
 safely go and travellers meet with hospitality. When the Eev. 
 James Chalmers arrived Mr. Lawes had formed a mission at 
 Port Moresby ; but little was known of the inland tribes, and 
 the coast tribes were engaged in perpetual warfare. Mr. 
 Chalmers went amongst them everywhere, with a walking- 
 stick, preaching always ' maino ' (peace). In a short time his 
 influence was felt, and now is paramount along the coast and 
 far inland. Strangers are asked if they know ' Tamate,' - and 
 if so, are treated with kindness. Tribes that have never seen a 
 white man enquire for him and are anxious to hear if he is well. 
 
 He is regarded as a ' mighty sorcerer ' in many districts, the 
 native belief generally being reverence for an unseen power 
 whom it is dangerous to provoke. Thus the spirits of the 
 mountain are held in dread. All kinds of small things, such as 
 fire-flies, are invested with spiritual attributes, but all are spirits 
 of evil. There is no comfort or brightness in the native religion. 
 A dim Supreme Being, called Aobada, whose province it is hard 
 to determine, appears to hold the chief place, and then a succes- 
 
 » See Sir Peter's Diary, p. 312. 
 
 ■■* ^Ir. Chalmers is affectionately spokeu of as ' Tamate ' by his native 
 flock, and is known by this name far and wide iu 2sew Guinea.
 
 A'EIV GUINEA NOTES. 361 
 
 sion of dreaded evil spirits, including the gliosts of the dead, 
 follow in dismal order. All is darkness and fear. 
 
 The mission buildings stand on the top of a low hill. 
 Below, two villages of the Motu tribe are situated upon the 
 beach between the mainland and a small rock, a miniature 
 Monte Carlo in appearance, which at high tide becomes an 
 island. At a short distance, beneath a palm grove and also 
 upon the beach, stands another group of houses. Each of 
 these villages has its own name, although the district is known 
 as Hanuabada (Great Village). There are two distinct dialects 
 spoken, because at each end of the village, as at Lealea and 
 Boera (two other villages on the coast), people of the Koitapuan 
 tribe have settled, who have only lately commenced to inter- 
 marry with the Motuans. The Koitapuans were originally an 
 inland tribe, but were driven down to the sea by the Koiari. 
 They appear to have settled peaceably in villages on the coast, 
 being revered as sorcerers and friends of the mountain spirits, 
 but keep aloof from their neighbours of the same township. 
 Although living so close together even the children of tlie two 
 tribes never play with each other. The Koitapuans submit to 
 no authority, there being no chief of paramount power either 
 amongst the Motuans or themselves. In fact these tribes have 
 no political system. Each man comes and goes exactly as he 
 likes. The custom of their forefathers is the only binding tie, 
 to which they adhere with rigid conservatism. Indeed the 
 want of chiefs is one of the great difficulties in settling the 
 government of New Guinea. 
 
 The houses on this part of the coast, as also in the villages 
 inland, are built upon piles, varying from four to eight feet in 
 height. A few steps up a rude ladder lead to a platform on 
 which some of the family generally recline. A baby, and often 
 a young pig, in nets suspended from the eaves, are gently 
 swinging to and fro. Fishing-nets lie in a corner with shells 
 attached for weights. Nautilus shells with grass streamers or 
 hideous carved pieces of wood hang before the bamboo door, 
 which is low and narrow, and leads into the common-room, 
 where all the family sleep. The common-room is about
 
 362 JVJEIF GUINEA. 
 
 twelve feet by eighteen, with a bare flooring of rough planks, 
 generally the sides of old canoes. Through the chinks 
 the garbage is thrown upon the plentiful remnants of cocoa 
 husks below, for the pigs to eat or sea to carry away. In the 
 middle of the room is the fireplace, a pile of ashes on some 
 boards, with a spark protector of bamboo sticks hung about 
 three feet above. On the central pole is hung a tom-tom, while 
 here and there on the grass Avails are suspended gourds for 
 lime, bamboo pipes, tomahawks, adzes, spare grass petticoats, 
 and net bags. In one corner swings a netted hammock. The 
 others are occupied by yams, taro, pots for trading or water, 
 and drinking-gourds of cocoa-nut. If the family is large these 
 are placed on a shelf opposite the door. A few light rafters 
 serve as resting-places for spears, arrows, or paddles. There ia 
 no window, but a movable shutter can generally be opened on 
 the sea side, and plenty of air enters through the walls and 
 the holes in the floor. The ground beneath the houses is 
 thoroughly explored throughout the day by dogs and pigs. 
 Both are very peculiar animals. The dogs are lean and mangy, 
 curs which cannot bark, but howl and whine dismally. Some 
 of the larger dogs, however, are fleet, and are used for hunt- 
 ing ' wallaby,' but they do not seem to receive much care or 
 any food from their masters. The pig, on the contrary, is the 
 pet of the village. He goes wherever he likes and pokes his 
 snout into everything. Before the missionaries introduced the 
 black and white species all were of the same variety, longitudi- 
 nally striped in youth with reddish brown and black, and be- 
 coming dark grey with advancing years ; but now in Hanuabada 
 all kinds may be met with, grouting in every direction. Feast- 
 ing on pig is to the Papuan perfect delight. No more succulent 
 morsel is known to him than pork, a delicacy only to be in- 
 dulged in upon great occasions, or to be given as a present to 
 distinguished visitors, who are expected not only to pay for it, 
 but to eat it on the spot in company with the donors. The 
 young pigs are treated with the greatest care, tended like 
 babies, and even suckled by the women. Small enclosures 
 littered with the softest grass are made lest they should stray, 
 
 I
 
 NEW GUINEA NOTES. 363 
 
 and men carry them about in their arms for an airing, or to 
 exhibit to admiring friends. Even an Irishman's pig might 
 envy the pampered porkers of Hanuabada. 
 
 When a sheep was landed for the mission-house the natives 
 did not seem to remember ever having seen a similar animal. 
 They assembled round it as it quietly lay on the beach, and one 
 boy was given the rope round its neck to hold. The poor 
 beast, cramped with the sea journey, lay still even after the 
 cords round its legs had been cut, and the natives could only 
 judge that it must be a ' hairy pig ; ' but as soon as I lifted it 
 up, the animal kicked out merrily, with a back leg motion such 
 as no pig in Hanuabada ever possessed. The whole village ran 
 shouting along the beach, and the boy di'ojiped the rope in a 
 second. It was only when no damage ensued that they slowly 
 returned, and finally followed in a highly excited state when a 
 sailor hoisted the sheep on his shoulder and carried it off to be 
 cooked. 
 
 The natives certainly affect severe simplicity in the matter 
 of dress. The only article common to all the men is a thin 
 string, a third of an inch in breadth, passed tightly round the 
 waist and between the legs. A band of grass, which serves as 
 a pocket for tobacco, knives, and decorations of croton leaves, is 
 for the most part worn upon the upper part of the arm. 
 Some have head-bands of red braid or small rounded pieces of 
 shells, while a few wear necklaces of shells or teeth, and curved 
 bones through the nose. Their hair, thick, matted, and long, 
 is drawn up by a comb of bamboo cane. The women wear 
 petticoats of woven grass, sometimes stained to a red hue. The 
 married and betrothed have short hair ; the majority are 
 tattooed with a Y-shaped mark and other designs upon the 
 breast. Their figures are squat and not so erect as those of 
 Hindoo women, as they generally carry weights on the back 
 and not on the head. 
 
 The native villages are of some size, one having Hi and 
 another 65 houses. No house contained more than ten people. 
 
 It might be supposed that these people are sunk in mere 
 savage barbarism. On the contrarv thev have for unknown
 
 364 N£JV GUINEA. 
 
 ao-es been remarkable in mercantile ventures At the time of 
 our arrival they were busily preparing for a great trading ex- 
 pedition, before the south-east monsoon, to friendly villages in 
 the west, binding together large canoes and building grass 
 bulwarks and tall masts, or preparing pottery ware. 
 
 About twenty large canoes called ' lakatoi ' start from all 
 this portion of the coast, manned by about 600 men. The 
 Motu men take the precedence by starting j&rst, and then canoes 
 from other villages follow. Allowing the average number of 
 fifty pots for each man, made by his wives and relations during 
 the previous six months, these expeditions convey westwards, 
 for about 200 miles, the large number of 30,000 pots, and bring 
 back about 150 tons of sago. The enterprise of people, so back- 
 ward in other respects, in trusting themselves to the open sea 
 on mere rafts, and trading to such a distance, is extraordinary. 
 They remain at Elema, Orokolo, and other places towards the 
 west till the north-west monsoon begins, and then return with 
 the sago. No women are allowed to accompany the expedition. 
 The result is that almost all the children are born about the 
 same time, being conceived during the three months succeeding 
 the return of the traders. There are other strange restraints 
 on over-population besides this. Thus, twins are always de- 
 stroyed, the natives saying that they do not know who the father 
 is, as they believe that each child must have a separate father, 
 and moreover consider it like a pig to have more than one 
 offspring at a birth. It is said that at a village called Motu 
 Motu, husbands live apart from their wives after childbirth 
 until the children are weaned. Illegitimate children too are 
 destroyed, if the mother is unmarried, because they can have 
 no place in the tribe and no one knows who may be the father. 
 
 When the time for preparing the ' lakatoi ' has arrived, some 
 enterprising man lights a fire at early morn in the village street, 
 and, on being asked his purpose, proclaims that he has a canoe 
 and is ready to start for the west. Others offer themselves as 
 crew, or bring other canoes, masts, sails, and gear. A joint- 
 stock company is soon formed and receives excellent credit, 
 for the traders leave their wives and children behind as
 
 NEW GUINEA NOTES. 365 
 
 security, and punctually repay the wallaby, bananas, yams, or 
 cocoanuts which have been provided for the family in their 
 absence. The ' lakatoi ' are gradually formed with many cere- 
 monial observances, and shortly before leaving take several 
 trial trips. 
 
 We saw them thus sailing about the bay with tall sails 
 curiously shaped like the claws of an immense crab. ]\len 
 guided them with numerous paddles, while others attended to 
 the sail, hauled up by a long rattan rope working in a slit at 
 the top of the mast. Girls, intent upon betrothal, for which this 
 is the great opportunity, danced with interlaced arms upon the 
 bows, shifting their bodies about with a continuous swing, which 
 sent their grass petticoats whirling like the skirts of a ballet- 
 girl. Crowds watched from the beach, and every one shouted, 
 entering with great zest into the doings of their favourite boats. 
 Every portion of the expedition, even the seasons at which 
 various parts of the ' lakatoi ' are made, is arranged according 
 to precedent. 
 
 The pottery manufactured for this trade is entirely made by 
 women. No machinery or rudimentary potter's wheel has come 
 into use, but the women judge the size of the pots so accurately, 
 and fashion them so deftly, that though rude they are admirably 
 shaped. Red and grey clay is broken up into powder, in old 
 canoe sides or hollowed planks, and when mixed with fine silver 
 sand and water is kneaded into a large lump, from which the 
 top and lip of the pot are first fashioned by hand, shell, and a 
 flat stone. The remainder of the lump, from which the base is 
 made, is supported in half an old pot, and pressed outwards to 
 its shape. Then the roughness of the whole exterior and inte- 
 rior is smoothed by patting with stone, scraping with shell, and 
 moistening with fingers, and finally the trade mark of the family 
 is cut with sharp shell. The finished pots are now dried in the 
 sun and then baked in a fire, being laid lip to lip in a circle 
 with the bases ovitwards, and heated by burning wood, carefully 
 placed over them in wigwam fashion. As soon as they become 
 red-hot they are taken out between two long sticks, and 
 sprinkled from a bunch of cocoa fibre with tannin, of blackish
 
 366 NEW GUINEA. 
 
 hue, extracted from mangrove bark. Another heating on a 
 slow fire completes the process before the pots are stored for 
 exportation. 
 
 Tobacco will probably prove an important article of trade in 
 the future. The mission at Port Moresby lives by tobacco. It 
 is the small coin of the country, which is used in payment of 
 every little service. Without it the missionaries could not get 
 water or vegetables, or have messages carried ; while to the native 
 it is the greatest luxury of life, excepting pig. European tobacco 
 pipes are not valued in these districts as they are in the south 
 where they have been introduced by traders. The native pipe is 
 made of a thick piece of bamboo about two or three feet long. 
 The joint at one end is left intact, a hole being made in the joint 
 at the other. Near the closed end a hole is pierced in the side, 
 into which a piece of twist rolled in leaf like a cigarette is 
 inserted. Smoke is drawn into the tube by inhaling at the 
 hole in the joint, and when the tube is full the cigarette is 
 withdrawn, and the smoker fills his mouth with smoke from the 
 side hole, puffing it out immediately. The same person seldom 
 takes a second whiff", but hands the pipe to his neighbour, and 
 in three whiff's it is finished. Every one smokes ; men and 
 women, old and young, even children of eight or nine years old. 
 
 Many natives visited the Oovernor Blackall almost every day 
 whilst she was anchored in the harbour. Some were more self- 
 important than others, but they speedily forgot their dignity if 
 the cook produced a saucepan of rice, for which they gi'eedily 
 scrambled. Apparently they considered the ship to be a free 
 place for promenading, and they walked about in the most 
 unconcerned manner, but always on the watch for something 
 to steal. One chief, while being shown round the ship, saw a 
 box of fusees on a table outside Sir Peter's cabin. Slowly and 
 solemnly he stalked by, and as he passed, closed his hand firmly 
 over the treasure. I happened to see him from behind, and, 
 tapping his shoulder, held out a hand for its return. He gave 
 it back at once, his companions laughing at his ill-success. 
 Hands would be softly passed through port-holes, to seize 
 anything within reach. One of the staff" amused himself by
 
 NEU' GUINEA NOTES. 367 
 
 arranging some tempting articles on strings, and, lying in his 
 berth, rapped with his stick the knuckles of those who tried to 
 take them. The discomfited adventurers soon saw the joke, 
 and brought up their friends to suffer, taking huge delight 
 if they too were rapped. Longing eyes were cast on large 
 bunches of bananas, hung under the awning to ripen, but no 
 one was sufficiently venturesome to cut a whole bunch down. 
 Single bananas could, however, be deftly abstracted. 
 
 It was interesting to watch the effect of various European 
 productions upon our visitors. They retained wonderful com- 
 posure, and seemed to take everything for granted, though so 
 much must have been quite new to them. The engine-rooms 
 and furnaces generally seemed to inspire awe, but they de- 
 lighted especially in a standard mirror placed in Sir Peter's 
 chief cabin, and would have stayed all day watching a bath 
 being filled and emptied. One chief walked up to the mirror 
 and attempted to go through it. As he avoided his reflection, 
 it moved of course in front of him. He got angry, the image 
 did likewise. He stretched out his hand, and so did the image, 
 but when he felt the smooth surface, comprehension dawned 
 upon him, he roared with laughter, and danced gaily up and 
 down before the glass. Then he fetched his friends to see the 
 new wonder, and thoroughly enjoyed their perplexity. I after- 
 wards presented him with a small trade glass. His delight at 
 receiving an article similar to that which he had so much admired 
 knew no bounds. He gurgled joyfully as he looked at himself 
 in it, hurried about to show it to his three wives, the eldest ot 
 whom promptly annexed it, and then returning suddenly em- 
 braced me warmly and rubbed noses. The man was thickly 
 daubed with cocoa-nut oil, and had patches of coarse hair over 
 his body, as the bush natives do not carefully depilate like those 
 on the coast. 
 
 Amongst other things, our white skins particularly struck 
 their fancy, and curious eyes peered through the port-holes of 
 the bath-rooms, for they could scarcely believe that we were 
 white all over. Shaving was also a process which greatly in- 
 terested them.
 
 368 A'EIV GUINEA. 
 
 Several carefully examined the shoes worn by different 
 members of our party, which were taken off for their inspection. 
 They looked, felt, and blew into them, and touched the socks 
 to see if there were really feet there. When socks also were 
 removed their delight was tempered with alarm, as they thought 
 we were stripping off our skins. 
 
 The natives generally came to the ship in cranky -looking 
 canoes. These are formed by laying a thick polo parallel to 
 the hollowed trunk of a tree. The pole is connected with the 
 trunk by four, five, or six smaller poles lashed at one end to the 
 trunk, and at the other to cross-sticks driven into the pole. 
 These cross-sticks are hammered in while the pole is green, 
 and become firmly fixed as the wood seasons. The connecting 
 poles serve to carry paddles, spears, or other articles which are 
 too long to slip through the interstices. 
 
 Some of the native traditions are curious. One concerning 
 the Kekeni rocks (marked ' Skittles ' in charts), off the ' Toutou ' 
 opening to the Aroa river, says that these rocks came down 
 the stream from inland and stopped up the mouth of the river. 
 The fishes tried to pass and could not. The Kekeni would 
 listen neither to the prayers of the small, nor to the protests of 
 the big, so the latter in wrath met together, and bit through 
 the base of the rocks until the pent-up water broke them down, 
 and carried them with a rush to their present position. 
 
 We anchored close to these rocks when we visited the 
 Kabadi villages, where white men were almost unknown. The 
 river Aroa can never be valuable for navigation, as its current 
 is very strong, and its course choked and shallowed by shifting 
 sand-banks, on which numerous alligators lay basking in the 
 sun. They were very quick in waddling to the water on our 
 approach, especially when tickled by small shot, which could not 
 possibly harm their thick hides. Suags and fallen trees add to 
 the difficulties of the river, and during the S.E. monsoon the 
 })ar is impracticable except at high tide. The banks are 
 thickly covered with tropical jungle, great palms, and mangi'ove 
 trees. 
 
 AVhen we reached Vanuabadu, the chief vilUiii-e of the
 
 NEIF GUINEA NOTES. 369 
 
 Kabadi district, it was already dark, but several natives came 
 to the lauding-place to conduct us to the teacher's house, which 
 consisted of one story containing one large I'oom, raised on 
 piles, and reached by a ladder ; the floor was covered with mats 
 from Samoa, of which island he and his wife were natives. 
 About thirty of the villagers flocked in to stare at us, and 
 remained until we laid ourselves on the floor to sleep, when one 
 by one they reluctantly departed. 
 
 Next morning we examined the village at daybreak, and 
 found it very superior to Hanuabada. The houses were at some 
 distance from each other, built on piles in a clear carefully-swept 
 space of sandy soil, beneath the shade of immense cocoa-nut 
 palms. The inhabitants were evidently more disposed to dress 
 than the people at Port Moresby, a wider band being worn, 
 and several wearing old shirts. They appeared cleaner, and 
 generally a finer-looking people than the Motuans, several of 
 the faces having a peculiarly Jewish type. 
 
 One of the great objections to the settlement of any white 
 men in New Guinea is fever, which is very sudden and over- 
 powering in its action. In journeying inland from the coast a 
 belt of miasma must be crossed before healthy country can be 
 reached. This fever decimates the teachers, kills the traders, 
 and even sweeps away native villages. In attacks of fever the 
 muscles are apt to become contracted, and the natives employ 
 shampooing with much success to relieve the stiffness. The 
 shampooers are generally women, who knead the limbs softly and 
 tenderly, feeling the muscles, not pounding and pressing. They 
 will continue the process for hours, one woman on each side, 
 using the ball of the thumb and the centre joint of the finger 
 upon the muscles of the leg, arm, and back. 
 
 About ten miles inland from I*ort Moresby there is a creek 
 lined with plantations of bananas, sago-palm, and sugar-cane 
 belonging to the Koiari, some of whom we once met on the 
 war-path to avenge the death of six of their men. These 
 wari'iors were daubed with black and ashes, armed with spears, 
 and supplied with peculiarly shaped shields, with a tortoise- 
 shell back, on which were boars" tusks, red and blue seeds, and
 
 37.0 iV£lJ/ GUINEA. 
 
 two white aliells with Ijhxck eyes. This shield being small is 
 held in the mouth to add to the ferocious appearance of the 
 warriors. We got them to show their tactics, which consist in 
 darting backwards and forwards with great speed, not running, 
 but executing a kind of double-shuffle. 
 
 The Koiari tribe Avere not at enmity with the Motu tribe, and 
 were very friendly to us. If there had been any disputes, cai'riers 
 could not have been obtained. It is very difficult to get carriers 
 to go far, and frequent changes soon leave the traveller at the 
 mercy of a new tribe, speaking an entirely different language. 
 In most districts there seems to be a custom that if a tribe 
 undertakes the charge of a visitor, the men who travel with him 
 are responsible for his safety, and, if any harm happens to him, 
 are liable to punishment by the tribe on their return. 
 
 Amongst the numerous expeditions made by Sir Peter 
 Scratchley was one to Tupuselei, a village which is actually 
 built in the sea, the houses being raised on poles quite 400 
 yards from the beach, and only accessible in canoes. The 
 inhabitants are consequently quite secure from any attack by 
 inland tribes. Not far from Tupuselei is a place called Padiri. 
 
 Although this district is so close to Port Moresby, the in- 
 habitants, who are of the Koiari tribe, differ in many habits and 
 customs from their neighbours ; thus, at Port Moresby the dead 
 are buried, while at Padiri the bodies are left on platforms to 
 dry in the wind and sun. 
 
 At Kerepunu, our next halting-place, an important visitor 
 came on board — Koapena, chief of the Aroma district. He 
 is the only man in New Guinea w^ho is a real chief, having 
 established his power firmly over a proud and haughty race 
 living in a fertile district of forty-two villages, and rules with 
 a rod of iron. His influence is felt and known all along the 
 coast, so that it Avas important to gain his good- will. Hav- 
 ing been duly impressed with the power of the whites since 
 Captain Digby, of H.M.S. Sap'pho, had given him an exhibition of 
 a man-of-war's crew exercising at general quarters, and how a 
 shell could be fired, Koapena was most anxious to be friendly, . 
 and at once evinced his intention unmistakably. He was taken
 
 A'jE IF GUINEA NOTES. 371 
 
 to be introduced to the great chief, and, as Sir Peter rose up in 
 his deck cabin to greet him, stooped down over him and rubbed 
 noses. Sir Peter made a grimace, but, as he said afterwards, 
 he saw that he was in for it, and resistance was useless. 
 
 Koapena, in his native grandeur, was certainly a fine man. 
 We took his measurement and found he was six feet one inch 
 high (without his frizzed hair), thirty-nine inches round the 
 chest, thirty-eight inches round the haunch, seventeen in the 
 calf, and twelve in the arm. His hand was enormous ; his dress 
 not worthy of mention, save some deep tattoo marks on his back, 
 said to represent sundry enemies he had killed. As soon as 
 Sir Peter heard that Koapena was coming, he hung a police- 
 man's whistle round his neck. This was solemnly taken off, and 
 handed to Koapena, who esteemed it as a token of great personal 
 favour from the ' Queen's son,' and, though rather afraid to blow 
 it, seemed proud to wear the decoration. 
 
 Koapena was evidently anxious to be anglicised, and had an 
 unlimited capacity for smoking. Whenever he wanted a cigar, 
 he squatted down outside Sir Peter's cabin, grinning and watch- 
 ing every movement, until the desired weed was thrown to him. 
 Not that he really consumed many. Accustomed to the puffs of 
 a native pipe, he could not manage a long smoke, and tried to 
 smoke a cigar in the native style. Thus, he took a whiff of 
 smoke, and then applied himself for several minutes to chewing 
 areca nut and betel leaves, and absorbing quantities of lime. 
 Meanwhile the cigar went out, and had to be lighted again 
 before the smoking could continue. One box of matches for a 
 cigar was almost a meagre allowance for Koapena. 
 
 He must have been very dull on board, particularly as he 
 could not understand how we slept so long. Natives wake up 
 at all hours, talk awhile, and perhaps sleep again ; at the first 
 sign of dawn they are wide awake. 
 
 At Aroma, Koapena took Sir Peter to his chief village, 
 Maopa, whither, at large feasts, all the surrounding villages 
 have to bring food. It is approached by a long avenue of 
 cocoa-nut trees, and contains houses, some of which are three 
 stories high. Sir Peter wished the Union-jack to be hoisted
 
 372 .V^/F GUINEA. 
 
 there and placed under Koapeua's charge, but above a certain 
 platform he descried the skulls of some murdered Chinamen. 
 It was difficult to obtain their removal, but Koapena was plainly- 
 told that unless they were removed the flag would not be hoisted. 
 Subsequently he gave in, and on Sir Peter's return, in company 
 with H. M.S. Diamond and Haven, on October 30, 1885, a number 
 of officers and men lauded and marched from Keppel Point to 
 Maopa for the purpose of hoisting the flag. As the natives 
 would not touch the skulls, Koapena asked the teachers to take 
 them down and bury them. An immense crowd of natives 
 had assembled, amongst whom a low murmur was heard when 
 the audacious deed was done. All then marched to the chiefs 
 house, where a flagstaff" had been set up, close to which Sir 
 Peter, Captain Clayton, and other officers took their stand, 
 and, after an address to the natives, the flag was run up. 
 
 The excitement and enthusiasm were great, nearly 3,000 
 natives being present, and as the sailors marched back, they 
 were accompanied by men, women, and children, in a triumphal 
 procession. About half-way to the ships Koapena asked that a 
 halt might be made for refreshment. As soon as the signal was 
 given, lads swarmed the cocoa-nut trees by scores and threw 
 down the fruit, while others opened them below and handed 
 them round with the greatest glee. The whole ceremony passed 
 without a hitch.
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 C C
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 I. 
 NAVAL DEFENCE— AUSTRALIAN OPINION. 
 
 Mr. Morgan (South Australia) moved, seconded by Mr. 
 Palmer (Queensland), who stated that he only did so for the 
 purpose of raising discussion : 
 
 That in the opinion of this Conference, the time has arrived 
 when joint action should be taken for the more efficient 
 naval defence of the Australian Colonies and New Zea- 
 land, and for the protection of the large number of valuable 
 vessels now engaged in the Australian carrying trade. 
 
 With this view, united representations should be made to 
 the Imperial Government, requesting a sufficient naval 
 force should be maintained in Australian waters, to be 
 used exclusively for the defence and protection of the 
 Australian Colonies and New Zealand. 
 
 Subject, as in the last paragraph mentioned, the naval 
 force, as so employed, to be under the exclusive control 
 of the Admiralty. 
 
 Any scheme of naval defence should also include the naval 
 defence of the harbours of the capitals of the different 
 Colonies, and the fortifications of King George's Sound or 
 some other port in Western Australia, and the mainte- 
 nance of a sufficient force for holding the same. 
 
 In view of the present and daily increasing wealth and im- 
 
 c c 2
 
 376 APPENDIX A. 
 
 portance of the Australian Colonies and New Zealaml, 
 and the magnitude of the interests involved, this Confer- 
 ence is of opinion that it would be unreasonable to expect 
 the Imperial Government to bear the whole expense of 
 the largely increased force which it will become necessary 
 to maintain if the above scheme is carried out ; but, as 
 Imperial interests are also largely involved, the Imperial 
 Government should contribute to the extent of one moiety. 
 
 The representatives assembled at this Conference under- 
 take to recommend to their respective Governors to make 
 representation to the Imperial Government on the basis 
 of the foregoing resolution, and to request the concurrence 
 of the Imperial authorities therein. 
 
 They (with the exception of Western Australia) agree to the 
 payment of one moiety of the expense of carrying out 
 such a scheme as is here suggested, including the bmlding 
 and maintenance of the fortifications at King George's 
 Sound — such moiety to be contributed ratably by all the 
 Colonies and New Zealand (except "Western Australia) on 
 the basis of population. 
 
 The adoption of these resolutions does not in any way aflFect 
 the question of the land fortification and defence of par- 
 ticular ports, which will be left as now to the discretion 
 of the Colonies interested. 
 
 After considerable discussion Mr. Gibliu (Tasmania) moved, 
 as an amendment, seconded by !Mi\ Palmer (Queensland), — 
 That all the words after the word ' Conference ' in the first 
 line be omitted, with a view to inserting the following words : — 
 
 Considering the large Imperial interests involved, the naval 
 defence of these Colonies should continue to be the ex- 
 clusive charge of the Imperial Government, and that the 
 strength of the Australian squadron should be increased. 
 
 That the members of this Conference pledge themselves to 
 use all legitimate endeavours to procure the efficient forti- 
 fications and laud defence of the several ports of the 
 Australian Colonies, at the cost of the several Colonies 
 interested.
 
 APPENDIX A. 377 
 
 Motion put, — That the words proposed to be omitted stand 
 part of the question. 
 
 Aye. Noes. 
 
 South Australia. New South Wales, 
 
 Queensland, 
 Victoria, 
 Tasmania. 
 
 Western Australia declined to vote. 
 
 Further motion put, — That the words proposed to be inserted 
 be inserted. — Carried imanimoiisly. 
 
 The amended resolution was then put as follows : — That in 
 the opinion of this Conference, considering the large Imperial 
 interests involved, the naval defence of these Colonies should 
 continue to be the exclusive charge of the Imperial Government, 
 and that the strength of the Australian squadron should be 
 increased. That the members of this Conference pledge them- 
 selves to use all legitimate endeavours to procure the efficient 
 fortifications and land defence of the several ports of the Aus- 
 tralian Colonies, at the cost of the several Colonies interested. — 
 Agreed to unanimously. 
 
 Memo. — The representatives of South Australia wished it 
 to be understood that, although not voting against the amended 
 motion, they were of opinion that — in order more effectually to 
 secure the employment of an Australian squadron for the ex- 
 clusive defence of Australian ports — the Colonies ought to con- 
 tribute to the cost of maintaining such squadron.
 
 378 APPENDIX A. 
 
 II. 
 
 'PROTECTED BARBETTE' SYSTEM OF MOUNTING 
 AND WORKING COAST GUNS. 
 
 MEMORANDUM BY SIR W. G. ARMSTRONG AND CO. 
 
 Before entering upon a description of the arrangement and 
 advantages of the ' protected barbette ' system, it may be well 
 to state that though this system is applicable to either muzzle 
 or breech loading guns, its advantages are more fully developed 
 in the use of the former, and the preference is given to them, 
 for the following reasons :— - 
 
 1. It is now conceded that there are no inherent advantages 
 in breech-loading guns which cannot be obtained with muzzle- 
 loaders ; but that if two guns have the same proportions of bore 
 and rifling, and fire the same charges, the same ballistic results 
 can be obtained whether the gun be loaded at the muzzle or at 
 the breech. The choice between the two systems depends 
 therefore upon the relative convenience in working, and adapt- 
 ability to situation and circumstances. 
 
 2. The advantages of simplicity of construction, absence of 
 small details, and non-liability to derangement by exposure or 
 rough usage, are greatly in favour of the muzzle-loader. 
 
 3. On board a ship, where constant supervision is available, 
 and cleaning of the guns forms part of the daily routine, and 
 where, on account of the limited space, muzzle-loading with 
 guns of the present length presents serious difficulties and great 
 exposure of the men, breech-loading guns are employed with 
 great advantage. 
 
 4. In a coast battery, where the guns are left exposed to the 
 weather, often for long periods without any supervision or atten- 
 tion, it becomes imperative to adopt the simplest possible con- 
 struction, to avoid all loose pieces and details which require to 
 be kept in a store ; and, in fact, to have a gun that will remain 
 for years in good condition simply by excluding the air from
 
 APPENDIX A. 379 
 
 the bore, and be serviceable after a few minutes' .cleaning when- 
 ever required. 
 
 5. Choosing then the muzzle-loader for coast-service, the 
 objects kept in view in designing the ' protected barbette ' 
 system have been the following : — 
 
 (a.) To obtain for the men working the gun the greatest 
 possible protection. 
 
 (&.) To reduce the number of men required to a minimum. 
 
 (c.) To provide the most effective and economical arrange- 
 ment of emplacement. 
 
 Taking the last of these points first in consideration, it is 
 claimed for the earthwork barbette that it may be made to give 
 the most efficient protection at the least cost, as compared with 
 either plated or masonry constructions ; and that when damaged 
 it admits of the most ready repair. Except at enormous cost, 
 plated defences that would be of any avail against modern guns 
 cannot be carried out ; they are open to the very grave objection 
 that the derangement or distortion of a single plate may be 
 sufficient to impede if not entirely to stop the working of a gun, 
 that the required repairs cannot be carried out between the 
 intervals of attack, and that the materials for such repairs have 
 to be obtained from a distance and transported and erected at 
 great cost and with much labovir. 
 
 The objections to masonry defences are of a similar character, 
 and very nearly as cogent. 
 
 On the other hand, there are very few situations where the 
 materials for an earthwork do not exist, either close at hand or 
 within a moderate distance. Their construction involves little 
 skilled labour ; and the labour of a strong body of men, under 
 cover of night, will generally suffice to efficiently repair any 
 damage received during the day. 
 
 The question of cost of emplacement becomes the more im- 
 portant in face of the evident advantages gained by isolating 
 the guns of a line of coast defence as much as possible. The 
 power of a line of defence is by no means diminished by a 
 judicious separation and arrangement of the guns, as their fire 
 can be concentrated upon a passing ship or other point of attack
 
 38o APPENDIX A. 
 
 just as readily as if they were side by side in one battery, while 
 the attacking fire is weakened by division, and its probable 
 efficiency reduced by the diminished size of the object at which 
 it has to direct its aim. 
 
 A very slight depression on the surface of the ground is 
 sufficient to completely mask a gun, if it is placed on rising 
 ground and at a height above the general level. It is therefore 
 desirable, wherever possible, to place the earthworks on points 
 of considerable height above the sea-level ; and the face of the 
 work should slope away evenly and as gradually as possible, so 
 as to give the greatest thickness of earth cover and to leave no 
 salient point to attract attention or guide the aim. 
 
 The ' protected barbette ' earthwork has been designed to 
 fulfil, as far as possible, all the conditions laid down above. The 
 interior of the earthwork is a rectangular emplacement, lined 
 on three sides with brick or rubble walling, to support the 
 earthwork, the nature and extent of the walling depending 
 upon the nature of the site. The front wall has a height at its 
 lowest point of 6^ or 7 feet, while the height gradually rises in 
 the return walls of the traverses on the right and left to any 
 required height, according to the requirements of the situation. 
 In one of the traverses, either right or left as may be most 
 convenient, a strongly arched gallery is formed, in which the 
 mechanical loading arrangement is fixed, and in which the men 
 loading the gun are perfecth" protected. This gallery may if 
 convenient communicate with the magazines, so that the am- 
 munition may be brought up to the gun under cover without 
 being in any way exposed in the open. 
 
 The front end of the platform of the gun rests upon a strong 
 pivot fixed close to the front wall of the emplacement, and at 
 about the middle of its length. The gun is loaded when run 
 out, and in this position the centre of gravity is almost directly 
 over the pivot, so that the whole mass is in the most advan- 
 tageous position for being trained, which is done in the case of 
 -guns of 7 tons weight by handspikes inserted in sockets in the 
 rear of the platform, two men being able to run one of these 
 guns round as fast as they can walk. For guns over 7 tons
 
 APPENDIX A. 381 
 
 weight mechanical gear is used for training, and is so arranged 
 as to give a rapid movement when changing the gun from one 
 position to another, or a slower motion when laying the gun 
 accurately. 
 
 For loading, the gun is trained round till its axis is parallel 
 with the face of the parapet, the muzzle pointing towards the 
 arched gallery in the traverse. The muzzle of the gun is then 
 depressed until it rests in a fixed support, thus ensuring the 
 same angle of depression. The loading apparatus, which is 
 fixed in the arched gallery in a line coincident with the axis of 
 the gun when trained round and depressed as described above, 
 consists of a long hollow beam or lever balanced on a central 
 pivot, on which it oscillates freely. This lever is hollow, and 
 the staff of a long rammer passes down its centre. The two 
 ends of a flexible wire rope which passes over a drum placed on 
 a frame which carries the pivot of the loading lever are secured 
 to the end of the rammer staff and passed over guide pulleys on 
 the bottom side of the lever, so that by turning the drum in 
 one direction the rammer is drawn forward out of the lever, and 
 is again withdrawn by reversing the motion of the drum. The 
 front end of the loading lever is formed into a box which re- 
 ceives the cartridge and projectile, and a counterweight is pro- 
 vided at the other end to assist in balancing the lever on its 
 centre. Before loading, the front end of the lever (nearest the 
 muzzle of the gun) is depressed to a convenient height from 
 the ground and secured there by a chain or catch. The lid of 
 the box is then raised and the cartridge and projectile deposited 
 therein. If not too heavy the projectiles are lifted by hand, or, 
 if too heavy to be handled, then are brought up to the box sus- 
 pended from a specially designed lever trolley, and then laid in 
 place. The lid of the box is then closed, the chain or catch 
 released, and the counterweight, supplemented by the action of 
 one man at each end of the lever, brings the front end of the 
 lever up to the muzzle of the gun, the axis of the lever being a 
 prolongation of that of the gun. The drum carrying the wire 
 rope is now revolved as described above, and the rammer is 
 drawn forward, pushing the charge before it into the gun. As
 
 3S2 APPEXDIX A. 
 
 soon as the charge is home the rammer is rapidly withdrawn, 
 the end of the lever is brought down into position to receive 
 another charge, while the gun at the same time is elevated till 
 it clears the edge of the parapet, trained round into any re- 
 quired position and laid in the ordinary way. 
 
 In the event of any damage to or derangement of the lever 
 and its gear, which from its protected situation and simple 
 construction is not likely to occur, the cartridge and projectile 
 may be lifted to the muzzle of the gun when depressed into 
 loading position, either by hand or by a small crane hinged to 
 the inside face of the parapet wall, and passed home into the 
 gun by an ordinary hand rammer in the usual way, the men 
 performing this operation being almost as perfectly protected 
 as they are while working the mechanical loading lever. 
 
 It will be evident that reversing the arrangement described 
 above, and bringing the breech of the gun opposite the loading 
 gallery, and depressing the breech instead of the muzzle, this 
 system of loading may be applied to breech-loading guns ; but 
 for the reasons given before, the muzzle-loaders are much pre- 
 ferred for coast defence generally, and specially for this arrange- 
 ment of mountinsr and working. 
 
 The ' protected Barbette ' system has been very favourably 
 received, and a large number of guns are already mounted in 
 different countries on this system. The 100-ton guns now be- 
 ing erected at Gibraltar and Malta are mounted on this plan, 
 only that on account of the great size and weight of the guns 
 and their projectiles all the movements for training the gun, 
 working the loading appliances, and bringing up the shot, &c., 
 are carried out by hydi'aulic appliances. 
 
 W. G. ARMSTROXG k CO.
 
 APPENDIX A. 383 
 
 III. 
 
 ORGANISATION AND CONSTITUTION OF THE LOCAL 
 MILITARY FORCES OF SOUTH AUSTRALIA. 
 
 Volunteer Military Force. 
 
 The Volunteer military force is, to all intents and purposes, a 
 Volunteer militia. Drill is compulsory, and the men are paid 
 for attendance. 
 
 It is raised and organised under ' The Volunteer Act, 1865- 
 66,' and the General Rules and Regulations made thereunder. 
 
 The Governor in Council, by this Act, may raise a Volunteer 
 force not exceeding 1,000 men, exclusive of officers ; also, a 
 Reserve force (formed of men who have served for a period of at 
 least three years in the Volunteer force) of similar strength. 
 
 The officers of the Volunteer and Reserve forces are appointed 
 by the Governor in Council on the recommendation of the 
 Commandant. 
 
 Any officer of the local military forces may at any time be 
 called upon to retire, or his services be dispensed with, on 
 account of misconduct, want of efficiency, &c. 
 
 Previous to appointment to the position of an officer, every 
 candidate has to pass an examination. 
 
 Promotions are made by seniority tempered by selection. 
 
 Regulations are framed for the retirement of officers after 
 reaching a certain age, fixed according to the rank held. 
 
 Non-commissioned officers are appointed by the Command- 
 ant after test examinations. 
 
 Discipline. 
 
 The Governor in Council may make, repeal, alter, or vary 
 such general rules and i-egulations as may be expedient for the 
 maintenance, discipline, and ti'aining of the Volunteer and 
 Reserve forces, and by such rules and regulations may define 
 offences and fix the punishment thereof by fine or imprisonment ; 
 but no fine is to exceed ten pounds, except for breach of en-
 
 384 APPENDIX A. 
 
 ofagfement when called out for service, the fine for which shall 
 not exceed fifty pounds (50Z.) ; and no period of imprisonment 
 shall exceed the term of forty-two days. 
 
 The Governor in Council, or the oflBcer commanding the 
 Volunteer force, may, at any time, order a Court of Inquiry to 
 assemble. 
 
 Any commissioned oflBcer in command of any body of men 
 of the Volunteer or Reserve forces, may summarily order any 
 member of such body to be imprisoned for any period not 
 exceeding one day, or may inflict a fine not exceeding two 
 days' pay. 
 
 The Commandant has the power of summary dismissal ; also 
 the power of reducing non-commissioned oflficers to the ranks. 
 
 Enrolment, &c. 
 
 A Volunteer enrols for three years, and is not allowed to 
 resign unless on account of ill-health or wishing to leave the 
 Colony. If, however, a member has to go in search of work, or 
 removes to another part of the Colony, he is placed on perma- 
 nent leave, and would not, as long as absent from head-quarters, 
 be required to join the colours unless the force were called out for 
 active service. 
 
 Persons are not enrolled in the Volunteer force under 
 17 or above 35, except trumpeters and buglers. They are 
 subjected to an examination by a medical oflBcer of the force as 
 to chest measurement, sight, and physique generally ; there is no 
 particular standard as to height. 
 
 Time-expired men can re-enrol for a second or third period 
 of service in the Volunteer force or reserve if approved by the 
 Commandant, who is the only oflBcer who has power to enrol, 
 and receives a special commission as enrolling oflBcer. 
 
 A re-enrolled or reserve force man wears distinguishing 
 badges. 
 
 The oflBcer commanding the force may order such parades as 
 he may consider necessary, provided that no part of the cavalry 
 or infantry shall be called out for more than thirty-six wliole or 
 seventy-two half-days in one year, nor the artillery more than
 
 APPENDIX A. 385 
 
 forty-eight whole or ninety-six half-days in a year, and the 
 reserve not more than twelve times in one year. A half-day's 
 parade must not be less than two hours or exceed four hours, for 
 which half a day's pay is granted.' 
 
 A day's pay is given for any period over four hours ; but if 
 men parade for either a full or half day, and the parade has to 
 be broken off on account of weather, they will receive their pay. 
 
 A member of the force absent without leave from parade 
 not only loses his pay for that parade, but is fined an equivalent 
 amount ; if absent for five consecutive parades without leave, 
 unless on account of ill-health, he is liable to a fine of 5Z., or ten 
 days' imprisonment. Volunteers are likewise subject to fines, or 
 in default imprisonment, for drunkenness and other oflFences 
 against discipline. 
 
 Liahilities. 
 
 The Governor in Council, in the event of an invasion of the 
 Colony, or of imminent danger thereof, may embody and call 
 out the whole or any part of the Reserve or Volunteer force for 
 actual military service in the Colony. 
 
 When called out for actual military service these forces 
 (except as regards the infliction of corporal punishment or death) 
 are subject to the Army Discipline Act. 
 
 EiFLE Volunteer Force. 
 (Late Rifle Association.) 
 
 The Rifle Volunteer force is raised and organised under ' The 
 Rifle Companies Ad, 1878.' 
 
 The Volunteer military force is practically all concentrated 
 at Adelaide ; the Rifle Volunteer force is composed of small 
 companies, of not less than twenty, formed in townships through- 
 out the Colony ; hence there is an unusual number of officers in 
 proportion to the number of rank and file. 
 
 ^ Officers from los. to 8s. 6d. per whole day. Non-commissioned officers 
 and privates from 85, to 5s. per whole day. Half these amounts for half 
 days.
 
 386 APPENDIX A. 
 
 The officers are elected by the men, but subject to the 
 approval of the Governor in Council. 
 
 All officers and sergeants are required to pass a test examina- 
 tion within one year of appointment, or resign. Examinations 
 are likewise required previous to promotion to higher ranks. 
 
 The Governor in Council has supreme control over the Rifle 
 Volunteer force, and may dissolve the force, or any company, or 
 dispense with the services of any officer, if need be. Subject to 
 the above control the Rifle Volunteer force is governed by a 
 council of nine members, elected annually at a meeting of dele- 
 gates from rifle companies convened by the inspecting officer. 
 
 The council may make rules not inconsistent with the Act, 
 which rules, when approved by the Governor in Council and 
 gazetted, have the force of law. 
 
 In like manner the Governor in Council may make regula- 
 tions. 
 
 An inspecting officer is appointed by the Governor in Coun- 
 cil. This officer is the channel of communication between the 
 Government and the Council ; is an ex officio member of the 
 Council ; keeps the official list of the force, affidavits of members, 
 &c. ; approves resignations, transfers, &c. ; issues certificate of 
 enrolment to companies ; issues arms, accoutrements, ammuni- 
 tion, prize money, capitation grant, &c. ; submits the names of 
 officers for approval ; conducts examination of officers and ser- 
 geants ; is responsible that capitation grant is only given to 
 ' efficients ' ; inspects each company twice per annum, and has 
 the power of reducing any non-commissioned officer to the 
 ranks. 
 
 Enrolment, &c. 
 
 Any able-bodied man may enrol in this force, if approved by 
 the captain of the company, by taking an affidavit before a 
 justice of the peace. 
 
 Any member of the force may resign, on the expiration of 
 three months, after having given written notice to the inspect- 
 ing officer. 
 
 Members of this force do not receive any pay, except a 
 capitation grant of thirty shillings to each ' efficient.' The
 
 APPENDIX A. 387 
 
 (government also provide each member with a Martini-Henry 
 rifle (on loan), accoutrements, and one hundred rounds of ammu- 
 nition per annum, targets for the companies, and 200L per 
 annum prize-money. Members are allowed to purchase ammu- 
 nition from the Government magazine at cost price. 
 
 Members have to drill ten times a year, in addition to two 
 inspections and the ordinary class-firing. 
 
 Discipline is preserved and enforced by the rules made by 
 the Council and approved by the Governor in Council. Fines 
 and expulsion are made use of. 
 
 Members provide their own uniform, the pattern for which is 
 fixed by the Council, who also decide upon the distribution of 
 the Government prize-money, and arrange everything connected 
 with the annual rifle matches. 
 
 hiahiliiiea . 
 
 The Governor in Council, in the event of invasion, rebellion, 
 &c., has power to call out the Rifle Volunteer force for actual 
 military service in the Colony. The force would then be under 
 the command of the officer commanding the South Australian 
 military forces ; and, similarly to the Volunteer military forces, 
 would be subject to the Army Discipline Act. 
 
 Any member neglecting to obey such call would be subject 
 to a penalty of 50?. and three months' imprisonment. 
 
 M. F. DowNES, Colonel R.A., Commandant. 
 Adelaide : December 15, 1881. 
 
 IV. 
 
 ANSWERS FURNISHED BY COMMANDANT, SOUTH 
 AUSTRALIA, TO QUESTIONS ADDRESSED TO HIM 
 BY SIR PETER SCRATCHLEY. 
 
 1. Question. — As to the difficulty of enforcing the stringent 
 regulations in force for the Government of the South Australian 
 Volunteer Military Force.
 
 388 APPENDIX A. 
 
 Answer. — 
 
 I do not find the slightest difficulty in enforcing the regula- 
 tions under which the Volunteer Military Force serves. The 
 secret of this is, that the men are fully aware that they will be 
 enforced, and, consequently, few break the rules. Also, those 
 proposing to join the force now know well the nature of the 
 service for which they intend to engage, and would not do so 
 unless they were disposed to conform to the regulations. When 
 the force was, in a fit of enthusiasm, first formed in 1877 many 
 joined on the spur of the moment to whom all discipline was 
 obnoxious. During the first twelve months I weeded out such in 
 large numbers, and for a time the newspapers teemed with com- 
 plaints of ' martinet discipline,' ' forcing volunteers to maintain 
 the discipline of regulars," and such like. All this has for three 
 years or more been a thing of the past. The force is thoroughly 
 respected, and respects itself. For more than six months I have 
 had practically to stop recruiting, otherwise my numbers would 
 exceed the strength allowed by Parliament. 
 
 If allowed, I could soon raise 500 more men in Adelaide 
 alone. Veiy many of those whose term of three years has 
 expired have re-enrolled for another term or passed into the 
 Reserve force. 
 
 2. Question. — As to the number, etc., of convictions before 
 Police Courts. 
 
 Ansicer. — 
 
 I enclose a return of all those who have been summoned be- 
 fore the Police Court since I came. 
 
 3. Question. — As to the desirability or otherivise of granting a 
 Capitation Allowance to Rife Companies. 
 
 Answer. — 
 
 If it is considered that the primary object of the rifle com- 
 panies is to encourage rifle shooting, there is no need of a capi- 
 tation gi'ant. If, however, as I consider, ' discipline ' (by which 
 I understand the knowledge of drill and all the moral influences 
 combined which tend to make a soldier) is of primary, and rifle- 
 shooting but of secondary, importance, then the capitation grant 
 will afford a powerful aid towards promotion of the former.
 
 APPENDIX A. 389 
 
 Vide regulations lately issued by the South Australian Govern- 
 ment to govern the allotment of the capitation grant which has 
 been just sanctioned by the Parliament for the Rifle Volunteer 
 force. 
 
 However, if a force of this nature is about to be formed, I 
 would not commence by giving the capitation grant. The first 
 rush of enthusiasm for a novelty will do a great deal in the way 
 of discipline, if rightly guided, as well as of rifle shooting. 
 Then when zeal begins to languish — when, as will invariably 
 be the case, the cry is raised, ' Give us some more privileges' 
 — the Government can yield to the cry on the one hand, and, 
 on the other, have a most favourable opportunity of tightening 
 up the screw and making the force the more reliable as a mili- 
 tary body. 
 
 I consider that the rifle companies are doing a good work 
 in South Australia, especially in the country districts, by not 
 only giving men some idea of a salutary discipline and the 
 knowledge of arms, but by finding employment for manj' of 
 the idle hours for which otherwise the public-houses would be 
 the only source of amusement. And it appears to me that this 
 movement, combined with the system of drill now enforced in 
 all the Government schools, will greatly popularise the use of 
 arms to the rising and future generations, and thus promote 
 throughout the country a strong spirit and capability of ' de- 
 fence ' — not ' offence ' — which might otherwise altogether lan- 
 guish away through disuse, and in consequence of never seeing 
 anything of a military nature. 
 
 It is a movement, I think, well suited to the genius and 
 instincts of the Anglo-Saxon race when forming new Colonies. 
 
 4. Question.— As to the desirability of apiminting a Travelling 
 Instructor for the Rifle Companies. 
 Answer. — 
 
 I do not think travelling instructors would answer for the 
 rifle companies ; it would entail great expense to Government, 
 and few non-commissioned officers are strong enough to with- 
 stand for any length of time the incessant temptation to which 
 they would be exposed by the hospitality of members of the 
 
 D D
 
 390 APPENDIX A. 
 
 companies. Neither could they enforce attendance, and the 
 drills would become very perfunctory. They themselves would 
 be apt to get ver}' slack in canying out their duties with no one 
 to overlook them. 
 
 The Government of South Australia have just sanctioned the 
 appointment of an Officer Instructor to the rifle companies. 
 This officer's principal duty will be, at the time of the inspec- 
 tions (twice a year), to visit each company and give elementary 
 lectures to officers and men, besides assistance on parade ; to 
 assist companies within reach at their ordinary parades, the 
 dates of which are all previously sent to me ; also during the 
 year to give courses of lectures open to all in Adelaide, and form 
 classes of officers for instruction. 
 
 I think that by these means, and by the examination of 
 officers and sergeants, which is now compulsory, I shall have 
 no difficulty in obtaining the amount of elementary knowledge 
 required. 
 
 M. F. DowxES, Col. R.A., Commandant. 
 
 Adelaide : Decemher 1881. 
 
 V. 
 QUEENSLAND VOLUNTEER FORCE. 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM REPORT OF MILITARY COMMITTEE 
 (march 7, 1882). 
 
 The Committee are unanimously of opinion that the present 
 condition of the force is not satisfactory ; that the attendance of 
 officers and men at drill and parade is, as a rule, very irregular ; 
 that the force, generally, is losing ground ; and that it cannot, 
 under the present system, be made efficient for the purposes of 
 defence. This opinion is supported by the testimony of the 
 officers commanding corps, batteries, and companies, as con- 
 tained in their replies to the questions addressed to them by 
 the President. The Commandant and the officers commanding 
 the several branches of the force are also of the same opinion.
 
 APPENDIX A. 391 
 
 The unsatisfactory condition of the force, it is alleged, has been 
 brought about by a variety of causes, of which the following 
 may be specially mentioned : — (a) uncertainty in the action of 
 the Legislature of the Colony ; (6) the abolition of Land 
 Orders; (c) the subsequent introdviction, for one year only, of 
 direct payment ; (cZ) the sudden withdrawal of this payment ; 
 (e) the knowledge that volunteers in the Colonies of New South 
 Wales and South Australia were receiving pay ; and (/) the 
 inability of the officers to enforce the regulations, which were 
 framed to apply to a system based on the principle of paying for 
 services rendered. 
 
 The experience of Queensland, that a fairly satisfactory 
 defence force cannot be maintained by a purely volunteer system, 
 is not singular. In the province of South Australia it was 
 found necessary, many years ago, to introduce the system of 
 payment ; and in the Colony of New South Wales, notwith- 
 standing the large community from which volunteers could be 
 drawn, the Legislature has been obliged to introduce a some- 
 what similar, but more expensive system. The feeling of 
 enthusiasm which prompts the enrolment of volunteers gradually 
 dies out, and, in times of peace, when there seems to be no 
 immediate necessity for the existence of a force for the protection 
 of the country, there arises, sooner or later, a reluctance on the 
 part of those who have enrolled themselves to devote time and 
 energy without receipt of an equivalent. This is more especially 
 the case in countries like Queensland, where the population is 
 comparatively small, and the force must necessarily be recruited 
 almost entirely from the wage-earning portion of the communitv 
 who cannot afford to give up any substantial part of their time 
 without some pecuniary recompense. In view of this condition 
 of things, and of the feelings common to all classes, that time 
 and energy, unless in cases of special emergency, cannot fairly 
 be demanded for the benefit of the country without some return 
 for the work done, competent military authorities are unanimous 
 in testifying as to the necessity of reverting to payment if a 
 defence force is to be made really efficient. With tliis opinion 
 the Committee think that the system at present existino- in this
 
 392 APPENDIX A. 
 
 Colony is of little, if any, protective value. The Committee are 
 of opinion that it would be useless to continue it, and that 
 satisfactory results can be obtained only by introducing a pay 
 system. They are, however, fully impressed with the absolute 
 necessity of exercising very gi*eat economy in introducing 
 changes. They assume that the circumstances of the Colony 
 would not, for the present, warrant the establishment of a per- 
 manent paid body of men, which is obviously the most perfect 
 form of defence force ; and that the object now to be attained is 
 to secure, at the least possible expense to the State, a number 
 of men that will be fairly serviceable in the case of need, and 
 thus render profitable the large expenditure that has already 
 been incuiTed in the purchase of material and in the construction 
 of works of defence. 
 
 Alter anxious and careful consideration of the conditions 
 that exist in the other Australian Colonies, and of the various 
 systems there in force, the Committee are of opinion that the 
 circumstances of this Colony more nearly resemble those of the 
 Pro\'ince of South Australia than those of any other country, 
 and that the organisation of the military forces that has pre- 
 vailed for some years in that Pro^'ince, and has been found to 
 work with veiy satisfactory results, could, with some modifica- 
 tion, be adopted with success in Queensland, without increasing 
 the annual expenditure for defence purposes to any serious 
 extent. 
 
 In South Australia the Volunteer force is diWded into three 
 classes : (1) a Volunteer Militia, confined to the metropolis, 
 who are paid for attendance, and for whom drill is compulsory ; 
 (2) a ReseiTe Force, formed of men who have served for a 
 period of at least three years in the Militia ; and (3) Rifle 
 Companies, of not less than 20 men, fonned in to\vnshij)s 
 throughout the Pro^dnce, 
 
 The Committee recommend that a similar classification be 
 adopted in Queensland, and that the Volunteer force should be 
 remodelled as follows : — 
 
 1st. That a branch of the force, to be called Volunteer 
 Militia, who shall be paid a moderate sum for their services, be
 
 APPENDIX A. 393 
 
 concentrated in Brisbane under the supervision of a permanent 
 staff of officers and instructors, the officers and men being placed 
 under stricter military discipline, and being compelled to attend 
 a specified number of daylight and moonlight di-ills, as well as a 
 period of continuous training in camp every year. 
 
 2nd. That the country and coast corps be maintained, as far 
 as practicable, at their present authorised strength, under the 
 name of Volunteer Artillery Batteries and Rifle Companies, 
 and subject to regulations exacting less frequent attendance at 
 drills, and having for their primary object the attainment by 
 the men, under salutary discipline, of a fair knowledge of arms. 
 
 ord. That a reserve force, of the same strength as the 
 Militia, be hereafter established, to be composed of men who 
 have served as efficients with the Militia for a specified term of 
 years, and to be affiliated to that branch of the force. 
 
 To give effect to the foregoing recommendations, the Com- 
 mittee propose that the present volunteer regulations be 
 rescinded, and that a new set of regulations be adopted — under 
 legislative sanction if necessary — embodying the following 
 provisions : — 
 
 For the Volunteer Militia. 
 
 1 . That there shall be established a force of 
 
 a standard being fixed of age, height, and physique. 
 
 2. That each member shall enrol for three years, and that 
 he shall not be allowed to resign unless on account of ill health 
 or being compelled to leave Queensland or to reside in a remote 
 part of the Colony. 
 
 3. That there shall be 4 full-day, 8 half-day, and 12 moon- 
 light drills, besides 6 days' continuous training in camp in each 
 year ; and that the standard of efficiency shall be so fixed that 
 no member shall be classed as efficient unless, besides attending 
 the regulated course of musketry or gunnery instruction and 
 class-firing, he shall have attended at least two-thirds of the 
 daylight and one-half of the moonlight drills, and have taken 
 part in four out of six days of camp training.
 
 394 APPENDIX A. 
 
 4. That members shall be paid according to the following 
 
 scale : — 
 
 £ s. 
 
 Lieutenaut-Colonels 16 per annum 
 
 Majors 12 
 
 Captains 10 „ 
 
 Lieutenants ....... 1) „ 
 
 Sergeant-Major.< and Quarter-nias^ter Ser^a'aiits 8 ,, 
 
 Sergeants ....... 7 10 ,, 
 
 Bombai-diers, 2ad, and Lauce Coiporals . .70 „ 
 
 Corporals 6 10 ,, 
 
 Privates '60 „ 
 
 One third of such payments to be made by equal quarterly 
 instalments after services rendered ; another third to be paid for 
 attendance at camp ; and the remaining third to be paid at the 
 end of each year as a bonus for efficient service. 
 
 5. That the appointment of commissioned officers be by the 
 Governor in Council ; that no person shall be so appointed who 
 has not passed a satisfactory test e5:amination ; and that pro- 
 motions shall be made by seniority, tempered by selection, 
 according to merit. 
 
 6. That non-commissioned officers shall be appointed by the 
 Commandant after test examinations. 
 
 For Volunteer Artillery Batteries axd Rifle Compaistes. 
 
 1. That volunteer batteries and rifle companies, of not 
 less than 25 officers and men, may be formed and maintained in 
 different townships throughout the Colony, so that the aggregate 
 number of men enrolled does not for the present exceed 660, 
 
 2, That the officers of batteries and companies may be 
 elected by the men, subject to the approval of the Governor in 
 Council. 
 
 3, That all officers, both commissioned and non-com- 
 missioned, shall pass a test examination within one year after 
 their appointment ; and that promotions shall not be made until 
 after such examination has been passed, 
 
 4. That each member shall, in addition to attending his
 
 APPENDIX A. 395 
 
 ordinary class-firing, be required to attend at least ten drills, 
 besides two inspections, in each year. 
 
 5. That members shall be at liberty to resign upon giving 
 three "months' previous notice in "svi'iting of their intention. 
 
 In recommending that, for the present at all events, the paid 
 members of the force should be concentrated in Brisbane, the 
 Committee have been influenced by military considerations 
 alone. Experience has proved that a paid force, to prove 
 efficient, must be trained and administered under the immediate 
 supervision of qualified military officers ; and an extension of 
 the pay system to the country districts and coast towns would 
 render it necessary to increase the paid staff to such an extent 
 as the results obtained would not fairly warrant. . . . 
 
 With regard to the officers of the paid force, the Committee 
 recommend that the present plan of appointing officers after 
 election by the men, be abolished ; and that, in remodelling the 
 force, only those officers should be selected who are thoroughly 
 qualified. Candidates for new appointments and promotions 
 should be required to pass test examinations, and to display a 
 satisfactory knowledge of field fortification, reconnaissance, and 
 minor tactics. 
 
 In order that the officers may be properly educated, the 
 Committee strongly recommend the establishment of a school 
 of instruction, in which the Commandant and the other staff 
 officers shall perform the duties of instructors, each officer being 
 required to go through a course of instruction suitable to the 
 branch of the service in which he is serving, for which he 
 should be granted certificates of proficiency. The Committee 
 also recommend that, as necessary adjuncts to the school of 
 instruction, there should be established, in some convenient 
 position in Brisbane, under the control of the Commandant, a 
 military library and reading and lecture rooms ; and that a 
 small annual grant should be made to provide for the purchase 
 of books and other expenses in connection with the reading- 
 room. Much good would also result if lectures and discussions 
 on military subjects were encouraged. 
 
 In the case of artillery batteries and rifle companies, the
 
 396 APPENDIX A. 
 
 Committee recommend that the elective principle for the ap- 
 pointment of commissioned officers be maintained. The success 
 of these bodies of men will mainly depend upon the personal 
 influence of the officers, and, by making provisions that elections 
 shall be subject to the approval of the Governor in Council, 
 sufficient protection will be secured against the appointment of 
 unsuitable persons. 
 
 The Committee are of opinion that the maintenance of 
 annual camps of instruction is indispensable for the success of 
 the paid force. In these camps the whole of the force have the 
 advantage of combined training and work, under strict disci- 
 pline, extending over a number of days, from which beneficial 
 results may ensue. The Committee, however, do not recommend 
 that the unpaid forces be required to attend at the camps of 
 instruction, or that such camps should be established in the 
 country or coast districts. The main object of a camp is to 
 complete the efficiency of trained bodies by combined training 
 and work during a limited period. This cannot be secured 
 when the number of men is small, and where, as would be the 
 case with artillery batteries and rifle companies, the knowledge 
 of drill is necessarily imperfect. 
 
 As one of the main objects of the instruction of both the 
 paid and unpaid branches of the force should be to secure pro- 
 ficiency in the use of the weapons entrusted to them, the 
 Committee are of opinion that the utmost possible provision and 
 inducement should be made for the attainment of such profi- 
 ciency. They, accordingly, recommend that money should be 
 voted annually for the erection and maintenance of suitable 
 targets at all places where artillery batteries and rifle com- 
 panies are established. Liberal grants should also be made for 
 prizes at annual competitions ; and the number of rounds of 
 small ammunition to be devoted to class-firing should be in- 
 creased from the present amount of 60 rounds per man to, at 
 least, 100 rounds 
 
 The ammunition available for small arms is very insufficient. 
 The Committee are of opinion that the reserve should never be 
 allowed to fall below 500,000 rounds.
 
 APPENDIX A. 397 
 
 The Committee find that large quantities of ammunitioiij 
 purchased by money voted for volunteer purposes, are sold to 
 the police and other persons ; and that the moneys derived from 
 such sales are paid into the credit of the general revenue. The 
 Committee suggest that the annual estimate should, if possible, 
 be so framed as to make it apparent how much of the vote for 
 ammunition is expended for volunteer purposes alone. 
 
 • •••••• 
 
 In conclusion, the Committee concur in the recommendation 
 of the Military and Royal Commissions of New South Wales, 
 that an imperial officer of standing should be appointed as 
 inspecting officer of the Australian local forces and military 
 adviser to the several Governments. This Colony's share of the 
 cost of employing such an officer would be insignificant, whilst 
 the advantages to be gained by his presence in the colonies are 
 so obvious that it is unnecessary to detail them. 
 
 VI. 
 
 NEW SOUTH WALES COMMISSION. 
 
 RECOMMENDATIONS OF THE MILITARY COMMITTEE WITH REGARD TO 
 THE APPOINTMENT, PROMOTION, AND EDUCATION OF OFFICERS. 
 
 (i.) With regard to the Permanent Artillery officers, the 
 Committee are of opinion that preference of appointment should 
 be given to officers who have served in the Hoyal Artillery, but 
 that the junior grades should be open to ex-Imperial officers of 
 other branches of the service, and especially to candidates 
 identified with the Colonies. The Committee submit these pro- 
 posals on the understanding that the regulations in regard to 
 qualifying examinations, with limit as to time, are strictly 
 carried out.
 
 398 APPENDIX A. 
 
 As to the education of ojB&cers the Committee are unani- 
 mous in recommending that a school for instruction, with the 
 necessary instructors, be formed in order that officers may attain 
 a defined standard of military knowledge. Instruction to be 
 conducted by qualified officers, and to include such subjects as 
 reconnaissance, field-sketching, surveying, field fortification, 
 minor tactics, elementary chemistry, and mathematics. 
 
 (ii.) .With re^spect to, the officers of the other, bi*anches of the 
 local forces the Committee recommend — 
 
 (o) That the nomination or elective principle for the appoint- 
 ment of commissioned officers be abolished, and that the 
 present laws, as to candidates being obliged to produce a 
 certificate of having passed either the Civil Service test 
 examination or one of a higher degree, should continue in 
 force. 
 (6) That, prior to promotion, officers should, as at present, 
 pass an examination as to fitness for higher command ; 
 and that some knowledge of field fortification, reconnais- 
 sance, and minor tactics be required, 
 (iii.) Whilst the Committee, with a view to economy, re- 
 commend, for the present, one school of instruction, they con- 
 sider that all officers of the local forces should be required to 
 go through a course suitable to the branch in which they are 
 serving, embracing such subjects as minor tactics, field fortifica- 
 tions, surveying, and reconnaissance ; and for which they should 
 be granted certificates of proficiency. 
 
 (iv.) The Committee strongly recommend that a military 
 library and a reading and lecture room should be established in 
 some convenient position in Sydney, subject to the control of the 
 commandant, and that an annual grant should be made for the 
 purchase of books and the expenses of the reading-room. In 
 the opinion of the Committee much good would result if lectures 
 and discussions on military subjects were encouraged.
 
 APPENDIX A. 399 
 
 II. 
 
 SUGGESTIONS OF THE MILITARY COMMITTEE ON SUNDRY SUBJECTS 
 RELATING TO THE ORGANISATION AND EQUIPMENT OF THE 
 LOCAL FORCES. 
 
 The Committee desire to allude to a proposal which has been 
 brought before the Committee by Colonel Anderson, to the effect 
 that a general assembly of the Australian local forces should take 
 place at some convenient place during Easter week of 1882. It 
 is believed that there would be no difficulty in assembling from 
 five to six thousand men for general manoeuvres. It is scarcely 
 possible to exaggerate on militaiy grounds alone the importance 
 of such a muster, as affording an opportunity for showing the 
 military training and mobility of the several local forces of Her 
 Majesty's Governments in Australia. The effect of demonstra- 
 ting the military strength available for the defence of any one 
 Colony attacked is not to be overlooked as a powerful argument 
 in favour of the proposal. 
 
 Supijly of Ammunition. — The supply of ammunition in time 
 of war is a subject which the Committee consider should not 
 be overlooked by the Royal Commission, and the majority 
 recommend that steps should be taken to purchase a plant for 
 the purpose of making up small arm ammunition. Colonel 
 Downes suggests the establishment of a central arsenal for all 
 the Colonies. 
 
 Supply and Distribution of Water and Ammunition in tlie 
 Field and Amhidances. — The supply and distribution of water 
 and ammunition to troops in the field, and the establishment of 
 ambulances, are matters of the highest importance, which should 
 engage the attention of the Colonial militaiy authorities. 
 
 Commissariat Supplies. — The Committee see no difficulty in 
 arranging for the commissariat supplies to troops in the field, 
 and consider it unnecessary to make any recommendation on the 
 subject.
 
 400 APPENDIX A. 
 
 VII. 
 VICTORIAN GOVERNMENT DEFENCE SCHEME. 
 
 RESOLUTIONS PASSED BY THE OFFICERS OF THE VOLUNTEER 
 FORCE AT A GENERAL MEETING. 
 
 1. That the officers of the A^olunteer Force adhere to the 
 opinion so frequently expressed by them during the last ten or 
 twelve years that a complete reorganisation of the system of 
 defence for the Colony should be made, and that it is most desir- 
 alile to take advantage of the opportunity offered by the proposed 
 discussion in Parliament of the Government Defence Scheme to 
 get the question satisfactorily settled on a permanent basis. 
 
 2. That the officers present decidedly approve of the proposed 
 system of obtaining the services of Imperial officers and non- 
 commissioned officers '■ seconded.' for five years for the pui-pose 
 of giving instruction to the officers and non-commissioned officers 
 of the new force, and of establishing a military school for the 
 education and training of future officers ; but they are of opinion 
 that the Imperial officers ' seconded ' other than the Commandant 
 should not be entitled to take command. 
 
 3. That the Volunteer officers strongly recommend that a 
 special appropriation for the Defence Scheme be provided for five 
 years at least. 
 
 4. That in the opinion of the officers present the Govern- 
 ment Defence Scheme is capable of improvement in some of its 
 details. 
 
 5. That it would be an improvement if provision be imme- 
 diately made for the establishment of a Reserve. 
 
 6. That provision be made in the new Defence Bill for the 
 completion by compulsory em-olment of the number of men 
 provided for on the Government Scheme, should the voluntary 
 em-olment be insufficient, and that power be taken by the 
 Governor in Council to increase the number if necessary to 
 10,000 men in time of war.
 
 £. s. 
 
 d. 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 2 8 
 
 
 
 3 12 
 
 
 
 APPENDIX A. 401 
 
 7. That the allowance to commanding officers for mainte- 
 nance, uniforms, incidentals, &c., be 30.s. per head on the esta- 
 blished strength, in addition to 20.9. per head for efficients in 
 Infantry corps, and oOs. per head for efficients in other branches 
 of the service. 
 
 8. That the men be paid for attendance at parades and drills 
 on the following scale : — 
 
 Maxiiniun — 20 half days, at 4s 
 
 6 whole days, at 8s. 
 36 night drills, at 2s, . . . 
 
 10 
 
 That the payment be made quarterly, and that men shall be 
 paid for the parades and drills they attend, irrespective of the 
 number present. That the minimum scale for pay and efficiency' 
 might be : — 
 
 15 half days, at 4a'. . 
 
 3 whole days, at 8s. 
 
 24 night drills, at 2.?. 
 
 and that the pay for officers and non-commissioned officers be 
 similarly arranged on the basis of the amounts proposed by 
 Major Sargood. 
 
 9. That in the opinion of this meeting it is desirable that 
 the cavalry be increased to 180 men, with the same proportion 
 of officers as in the Imperial service. 
 
 10. That the Naval lleserve be continued as at present, both 
 as to work and pay. 
 
 11. That it is considered unnecessary to fix any minimum 
 attendance for parades and drills. 
 
 12. That the proportion of officers should be not less than 
 in the Imperial service. 
 
 13. That the proposed ages for the retirement of officers be 
 increased by five years. 
 
 14. That in the temporary absence of the Commandant the 
 senior Victorian officer should take command. 
 
 £. 
 
 s. 
 
 (I. 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 
 
 G 
 
 12 
 

 
 403 APPENDIX A. 
 
 15. That if a general inspecting officer for all the Colonies 
 be appointed, ho should be ' seconded,' as in the case of the 
 Commandant. 
 
 16. That it is desirable that the control of the V.ll.A. 
 Ranges be left in the hands of the A'ictorian Rifle Association. 
 
 (Signed) J. M. Templeton, Major, Chairman. 
 
 Report of the Non-Commissioned Officers of tit e 2ncl Battalion 
 Metropolitan Bijles. 
 
 Memo. — The non-commissioned officers of the 2nd Battalion 
 ^fetropolitan Rifles have submitted a report to their command- 
 ing officer, Major Templeton, from which tlie following extracts 
 are taken :- — 
 
 ' The Volunteer Force, as at present constituted, is of little 
 value for the defence of the Colony. 
 
 ' It is deemed desirable to pay the men for their attendance 
 at drills, &c.' 
 
 Then follow several suggestions similar to those from the 
 officers, and the report closes as follows : — 
 
 ' In the opinion of the non-commissioned officers of the 2nd 
 Metropolitan Battalion Red Rifles, if the alterations here re- 
 commended with reference to the rate of pay and the hours of 
 drill be adopted, the Government Scheme of reorganisation will 
 produce a really effective force for the defence of the Colony.' 
 
 (Signed) Sergeant Gleadhill, R.R., Secretary. 
 Melboukne : 5th Septemho; 1883.
 
 APPENDIX A. 403 
 
 VIII. 
 MILITARY TORPEDO CORPS. 
 
 MAJOR ELLERY's MEMORANDUM. 
 
 The following suggestions refer solely to defensive as distinct 
 from o_ffensive torpedoes, and appliances. 
 
 A very clear distinction on this point is desirable, and it 
 will be absolutely necessary that everything pertaining to fixed 
 torpedoes for the defence of our channels shall be kept 
 separate from o^ensive torpedoes, or such as it may be necessary 
 to improvise for the temporary protection of floating defences ; 
 and that all stores, appliances, &c., fixed or floating, for train- 
 ing or actual torpedo defence, shall, as in the case of Great 
 Britain and the other colonies, pertain solely at all times to the 
 Defensive Torpedo Corps it is now proposed to organise. 
 
 Suggestiotis. 
 
 1. That a Defensive Torpedo Corps, of from 80 to 100 
 officers and men, be organised under the ' Discipline Act.' 
 
 This force should consist of three sections — namely, scien- 
 tific, artisan, and boatman sections. The first section is already 
 available in the present Torpedo and Signal Corps ; the second 
 can be readily raised in and around Melbourne ; and the third 
 from among seafaring men, and the fishermen in and around 
 Queenscliflf. 
 
 For the training of this corps, I propose there should be 
 weekly drills at a depot to be formed at Williamstown, and 
 quarterly practice in the channels to be defended. As the part 
 of the boat section which may be raised at Queenscliff" could not 
 well attend the weekly drills at Williamstown, it will be 
 necessary to make special arrangements for drilling such mem- 
 bers at Swan Island in the intervals between quarterly drills. 
 
 2. That a training depot be formed at Williamstown, where 
 there should be the requisite appliances for practice in all
 
 404 A P FEND IX A. 
 
 branches of the work. These must comprise a shed and yard 
 for fitting up torpedoes prior to their removal to Swan Island 
 dei^ot. a torpedo-laying steamer, one or two boats, &c. 
 
 3. The main depot at Swan Island should provide for the 
 storage of the cables as well as the torpedoes and fittings, and 
 also of the necessary stock of gun-cotton. 
 
 4. That the material and appliances necessary to carry out 
 a torpedo defence of the West and South Channels on the 
 modified scheme at present contemplated should be at once 
 procured by importation from England or manufacture in the 
 colony, and that, in order to determine what is still required, 
 that I be furnished with a list of all torpedo material for defen- 
 sive operations now in possession of the Government. 
 
 5. That all the necessary material and appliances shall be 
 placed under the charge of the reorganised Torpedo and Signal 
 Corps. 
 
 6. That drawings and specifications for all such material 
 and appliances as can be economically and efficiently made in 
 the colony be prepared, and tenders called for the imm.ediate 
 supply of the same. 
 
 I 
 
 Suggested Constitution of the re-oi 
 
 1 Major Commanding 
 
 2 Captains . 
 
 3 Lieutenants 
 5 Sergeants 
 3 Corporals 
 
 ganised Torpedo and Signal Corps. 
 
 . per annum . £150 
 
 at £60 „ . 120 
 
 at 40 „ .120 
 
 at 20 „ . 100 
 
 at 15 „ . 45 
 
 20 Scientific Section Electricians, &c. at 16 „ . 320 
 
 50 Privates, %-iz. : 
 
 25Aitisansl ... at 12 „ . 600 
 25 Boatmen \ 
 
 1 Bugler at 12 „ .12 
 
 1 Drill Instructor and Storekeeper at 10«. per day . 180 
 
 1 Coxswain . . . . at 7s. Of/, per day . 138 
 
 Uniforms ........ 150 
 
 Contingent Expenses 200 
 
 £2,135 
 
 This force might be increased to 100 strong in times of 
 preparing for defence by being supplemented by 13 rank and
 
 APPENDIX A. 405 
 
 file of the Permanent Artillery, who might also assist, in time 
 of peace, in the care and maintenance of the Torpedo Depot at 
 Swan Island. 
 
 N.B. — It is very desirable that the drill instructor and 
 storekeeper be obtained from the Torpedo School at Chatham, 
 
 IX. 
 
 NAVAL ASSISTANCE AFFOEDED TO THE AUSTRA- 
 LIAN COLONIES, NEW ZEALAND, AND TASMANIA, 
 DURING THE PAST FIVE YEARS (1881-86). 
 
 IN THE MATTER OF GUNS, TORPEDOES, WARLIKE STORES, AND 
 SERVICES CONNECTED THEREWITH, SO FAR AS KNOWN IN 
 GUNNERY BRANCH. 
 
 1881. 
 
 H.M.S. Wolverene was transferred as a free gift to the New 
 
 South Wales Government, and the armament, ammunition, and 
 
 other War Office stores on board the vessel were at the same 
 
 time presented to the colony. The full value of these stores 
 
 was estimated at 8,700?. 
 
 A supply of friction tubes was made to the Colony of New 
 Zealand in repayment with consent of the Admiralty. 
 
 Admiralty consent was given for the supply to the Victorian 
 Government of four Nordenfelts out of an order given to Mr. 
 Nordenfelt on Admiralty behalf by the War Department. 
 
 1882. 
 
 Twenty copies of Vol. II. of the Torpedo Manual were sup- 
 plied to New Zealand. It is not known that any claim for 
 repayment was put forward. 
 
 1884. 
 
 In the early part of 1884, the Agent-General for Victoria 
 requested that a 15-inch 19-foot torpedo might be supplied for 
 the Colonial torpedo vessel Cltilders, and at their Lordships' 
 
 E E
 
 4o6 APPENDIX A. 
 
 instance a torpedo of this nature was sold to the Victorian 
 Government for 420/. 
 
 At the request of the Agent-General for Victoria, the Com- 
 modore in Australia was authorised to transfer an 18-ton gun 
 (10-inch M.L.) from H.M.S. Nelson to the Victorian war-vessel 
 Gerherus in place of one damaged. It is understood that the 
 War Department has dealt with this question as a repayment 
 service. 
 
 In April and May of this year, when preparations were 
 being made in view of a possible war, the Commander-in-Chief, 
 Australia, supplied (on repayment) to the Colony of Xew Zea- 
 land eight 64-pr. M.L. guns, some submarine mines, and other 
 warlike stores from the Naval Reserves at Sydney. The Colonial 
 Government subsequently expressed a wish to return the guns, 
 and this was acceded to. 
 
 The value of the stores supplied amounted to 5,084L 13s. 4:d., 
 including 3,000/. for the guns to be returned. 
 
 1885. 
 
 Certain War Office stores, of which precise details are not 
 yet to hand, were at the same time supplied by Admiral Tryon 
 to the Queensland Government, and will be either paid for or 
 returned. The Colonial gunboat Gayundah has also, at the 
 request of the Governor, been permitted to draw stores (on re- 
 payment) from Sydney Depot. 
 
 The supply of torpedoes to the Governments of New South 
 Wales, New Zealand, South Australia, and Tasmania was 
 facilitated by the Admiralty during the summer of 1885, and 
 the torpedoes purchased by the various Colonies have been in- 
 spected during manufacture and tested by Admiralty officers in 
 a similar manner to those ordered by the Imperial Government. 
 Facilities for freight were also afforded. 
 
 1881-1886. 
 
 Drawings and advice as to torpedo gear, air-compressing 
 machines, &c., have been on various occasions furnished to the 
 Australian Colonies when required, and confidential manuals
 
 APPENDIX A. 407 
 
 and reports have been from time to time supplied to New Zea- 
 land, Queensland, New South Wales, and Victoria, Tasmania, 
 and South Australia. 
 
 Pensioned torpedo artificers have been recently selected for 
 the service of Queensland and New Zealand, and have received 
 instructions in their duties on board H.M.S, Yernon. Similar 
 instructional facilities were afforded in the case of Mr. Matthie- 
 son, R.E., appointed Torpedo Director of Tasmania. 
 
 Permission was granted in the summer of 1885 for a party 
 of two officers and four men in the Queensland service to 
 undergo a toi'pedo course on board H.jM.S. Nelson. 
 
 Various applications on behalf of colonies for War Office 
 stores and assistance connected therewith have been referred 
 to the War Department, and have been dealt with by that 
 Department, 
 
 E E 2
 
 4oS 
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 X. 
 
 ASSISTANCE GIVEN TO THE AUSTRALIAN COLONIES 
 NEW ZEALAND, AND TASMANIA, IN THE MATTER 
 OF GUNS AND OTHER MILITARY STORES, DURING 
 THE FIVE YEARS 1881-86. 
 
 Tear 
 
 Total Value 
 
 1881-82 
 
 1884-85 
 
 1885-86 
 
 1884^5 
 
 1885-86 
 
 GIFTS ISSUED AT REDUCED PRICES. 
 
 Westeen Axjstealia: 
 
 Certain military stores left 
 behind on the disbandment 
 in October 1880 of the pen- 
 sioner force in the Colony . 
 
 New Sotxxh Wales: 
 
 The armament, ammunition, 
 and military stores of H.M.S. 
 Wolverene .... 
 
 Tasmaiha : 
 
 Two 80-pr. R.M.L. converted 
 
 guns with carriages and 
 
 ammunition complete, re- 
 quired for the defence of 
 
 Hobart .... 
 300 additional roimds of am- 
 
 mimition for the 80-pr. guns 
 The free conversion of 5' 8" 
 
 smooth-bore guns into 64:-pr. 
 
 R.M.L. guns 
 
 STORES ISSUED AT REDUCED PRICES. 
 
 Queensland : 
 
 Four 9-pr. 8 cwt. R.M.L. 
 ordnance, with carriages, 
 limbers, projectiles, &c., is- 
 sued at a total charge of 
 700/ 
 
 New Zealand: 
 
 Six 9-pr. R.B.L. guns, with 
 carriages, limbers, projec- 
 tiles, &c., at a total cost of 
 900A 
 
 1,500 
 
 8,700 
 
 1,561 13 2 
 
 700 
 
 000
 
 APPENDIX A. 
 
 409 
 
 XI. 
 
 STATEMENT OF THE VALUE OF WARLIKE STORES 
 ON REPAYMENT TO THE AUSTRALIAN COLONIES, 
 NEW ZEALAND, AND TASMANIA, FOR WHICH 
 CLAIMS HAVE BEEN MADE DURING THE FIVE 
 YEARS ENDING MARCH 31, 1886. 
 
 ISSUED FROM ENGLAND. 
 
 Stores 
 
 Queens- 
 laud 
 
 Western 
 Australia 
 
 South 
 Australia 
 
 New 
 
 South 
 
 Wales 
 
 Victoria 
 
 Tasmania 
 
 New 
 Zealand 
 
 £ 
 
 Guns. 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 £ 
 
 1881-82 . . 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1882-83 . . 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 1883-^4 . . 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 
 
 1884-85 . . 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 
 2,122 
 
 — 
 
 
 
 1885-86 . . 
 
 700 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 KrPLES. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1881-82 . . 
 
 363 
 
 — 
 
 2,100 
 
 151 
 
 614 
 
 69 
 
 
 
 1882-83 . . 
 
 3,151 
 
 — 
 
 2,155 
 
 — 
 
 • 
 
 605 
 
 
 
 1883-84 . . 
 
 396 
 
 331 
 
 423 
 
 347 
 
 4,747 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 1884-85 . . 
 
 96 
 
 54 
 
 1,255 
 
 347 
 
 2,194 
 
 550 
 
 
 
 1885-86 . . 
 
 6,723 
 
 616 
 
 182 
 
 15,791 
 
 16,052 
 
 1,407 
 
 — 
 
 Smail Arm 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 AMMirSTTIOX. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1881-82 . . 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 2,955 
 
 — 
 
 4,390 
 
 35 
 
 3,951 
 
 1882-83 . . 
 
 1,429 
 
 — 
 
 6,314 
 
 4,896 
 
 42 
 
 670 
 
 
 1883-84 . . 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 — 
 
 9,574 
 
 25 
 
 1,670 
 
 1884-85 . . 
 
 3,294 
 
 — 
 
 71 
 
 694 
 
 737 
 
 292 
 
 
 
 1885-86 . . 
 
 5,816 
 
 793 
 
 2,259 
 
 102 
 
 81 
 
 763 
 
 2,558 
 
 Other Mili- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 XAET Stores. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1881-82 . . 
 
 1,589 
 
 — 
 
 2,891 
 
 2,762 
 
 156 
 
 744 
 
 3,559 
 
 1882-83 . . 
 
 1,147 
 
 — 
 
 1,935 
 
 4,5G0 
 
 — 
 
 746 
 
 3,707 
 
 1883-84 . . 
 
 1,356 
 
 — 
 
 3,168 
 
 9,916 
 
 10,266 
 
 73 
 
 — 
 
 1884^85 . . 
 
 296 
 
 286 
 
 3,052 
 
 11,309 
 
 7,879 
 
 1,348 
 
 91 
 
 1885-86 . . 
 Total . 
 
 3,804 
 
 30 
 
 3,726 
 
 15,611 i 7,250 
 
 736 
 
 5,243 
 
 30,160 
 
 2,110 
 
 32,486 
 
 66,486 .66,104 
 
 8,063 
 
 20,779 1
 
 410 APPENDIX B. 
 
 APPENDIX B. 
 
 I. COMMODOEE EESKINES PROCLAMATION. 
 
 Having received instructions from Her Majesty's Govern- 
 ment to proclaim and establisli a British Protectorate over the 
 southern shores of New Guinea : 
 
 By virtue of the power and authority to me given, I 
 hereby direct that the following regulations are to be strictly 
 complied with, pending the arrival of the High Commissioner : 
 
 1. Mr. Deputy Commissioner Romilly, on my departure 
 from the New Guinea coast, will assume temporary charge of 
 the Protectorate, and will exercise the powers and authority 
 vested in him as a Deputy Commissioner. 
 
 2. Port Moresby is to be the sole port of entry for goods, 
 &c., within the limits of the Protectorate. 
 
 3. Captains of all ships, on arrival at Port Moresby, are 
 hereby required to produce their manifest and papers for the 
 inspection of the Deputy Commissioner, and no spirituous 
 liquors are to be landed without his written consent. 
 
 4. A copy of the proclamation is to be handed to the captain 
 of any vessel arriving, together with a copy of these regulations. 
 
 5. No firearms, gunpowder, dynamite, or any explosives 
 are to be landed under any circumstances. 
 
 6. No settlement or acquisition of land is on any account 
 to be permitted. 
 
 7. The captain of any vessel arriving at Port Moresby is 
 hereby required to declare and report if he has any infectious 
 disease on board.
 
 APPENDIX B. 411 
 
 Given under my hand, on board Her Majesty's ship Xelson, 
 at Port Moresby, New Guinea, this fourteenth day of Xovember, 
 1884. 
 
 (Signed) James E. Erskine. 
 
 II. LEASES. 
 
 Tlie different applications were for — 
 
 1. D'Arrow Island, which is apparently in the hands of a 
 syndicate. 
 
 2. (a) Deliverance Island, on the north-west coast, latitude 
 
 9° 30' S., longitude 141° 35' E. 
 (I)) Bramwell Island, opposite Fly River, 
 (c) A large tract of land on the Chester River. 
 The claim to the three last-mentioned places was based on 
 the ground of original discovery. 
 
 3. Ai'o Island. 
 
 These applications were all based on the ground of occu- 
 pancy or original exploration. 
 
 (Signed) G. Seymour Fort. 
 
 III. LIST OF LANDS APPLIED FOR BY THE NEW 
 GUINEA COMPANY. 
 
 Yule Island. — Long. 146° 30' E. This site is sought for 
 the chief station of the company, on which it will erect agi-i- 
 cultural mission, farming and trading depots, &c., as recom- 
 mended in the ' papers ' read at the Royal Colonial Institute, of 
 Signor D'Albertis, Wilfred Powell, Esq. (December 1878, 
 and November 1883.) 
 
 Kahadi District.— Long. 146° 40' E. Starting from the 
 eastern bank of Ethel River in line with and about half a mile
 
 412 APPENDIX B. 
 
 north of Hall Sound ; tlience in a straight line east to the Aroa 
 River ; thence along the western bank of the Aroa River to the 
 sea-coast. 
 
 Coombes River. — Long. 146° 22' E. Starting from the 
 coast inland along the western bank of this river to the base of 
 Mount Yule ; thence along such base of Mount Yule to the 
 Marata River, with a return south to the coast along the eastern 
 bank, and east by the sea-front. 
 
 Fly Fiver. — Long. 143° E. From the sea-coast along this 
 meridian N. to the southern bank of the I'ly River ; thence to 
 the east and west by the said river inner-banks, and along the 
 sea-coast to 143° E. 
 
 N.B. — The small island of ' Bampton ' or ' Mibu ' should be 
 conceded with this plot for security, on which the agricultural 
 mission, trading stores, and schools and workshops on the main- 
 land for Moatta and neighbourhood would then be erected. 
 
 Baxter River. — Long. 142° E. From the sea-coast along 
 this meridian N. to the southern bank of the Baxter River ; 
 thence around E. and S. within the boundaries of the said river 
 to its mouth, and thence along the coast to 142° E. 
 
 N.B.— With this allotment the 'Talbot Island' should be 
 conceded, as, like Plot T>, the land is low and swampy, unfitted, 
 without gi'eat outlay, to carry erections of a permanent character 
 to constitute, as would be desired, an important and extreme 
 western station ; besides, it would be necessary for security, as 
 the district will probably for some time be exposed to native 
 raids and aggressive disturbance. 
 
 Bootless Inlet. — Long. 147° 17' E. Starting at the coast, 
 say two miles west and east of the inlet, cariying the inter- 
 mediate frontage ; thence inland to the Laroki River, with such 
 length of allotment E. and W. thereupon, with the intermediate 
 land, as can be accorded back to the west and east starting- 
 points. 
 
 Or, as an alternative plot. — Any other eastern point near 
 Yule, which in the opinion of H.M. High Commissioner would 
 be a desirable station for a township or city eventually, on 
 which the company could create a port, erect wharfages, build-
 
 APPEhWlX B. 413 
 
 ings, and occupy or apportion the inland beneficially for coloni- 
 sation. 
 
 (Signed) New Guinea Syndicate. 
 
 August 13, 1885. 
 
 lY. CONDITIONS UNDER WHICH PERMITS TO TRADE, 
 FELL TIMBER, ETC., WERE GRANTED. 
 
 (a.) That you keep me and my officers informed of your 
 proceedings on the coast of New Guinea, from time to time 
 sending me the names of the vessels employed. 
 
 (6.) That the permission hereby given you to remove the 
 timber confers no right to fell any more timber without a fresh 
 permit ; this fresh permit, however, cannot be issued until I, or 
 one of my officers, have visited the place where the timber is to 
 be felled. 
 
 (c.) That you conduct your operations entirely at your own 
 risk, and on the understanding that I, as Her Majesty's Special 
 Commissioner, or any of my officers, undertake no responsibility 
 whatever. 
 
 (cZ.) That you agree to obey such Regulations as may from 
 time to time be issued by me for the government of the British 
 territory in New Guinea. 
 
 1. I enclose for your information and guidance a copy of 
 the Arms Regulations of 1884, issued by Her Majesty's High 
 Commissioner for the Western Pacific. 
 
 2. I have further to inform you that I reserve to myself the 
 right of cancelling this permission ; calling upon you to leave 
 the island should you or your agents at any time perform any 
 act which I should consider detrimental to the maintenance of 
 good order and government within the limits of the British 
 territory in New Guinea. 
 
 3. You are requested to understand that this case is treated 
 as a special one, and that the exemption from a licence or ex- 
 port duty will not apply to future cases. 
 
 (Signed) P. H. Scratchley. 
 F F
 
 PniKTED BY 
 
 SrOTTISWOODK AND CO., NEW-STREET FQUARE 
 
 LONDON
 
 MESSRS. MACMILLAN * CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 ' A book over which it is a pleasure to linger.'— The Time3. 
 
 BY PRINCE ALBERT VICTOR AND PRINCE GEORGE OF WALES. 
 THE CRUISE OF 
 
 EM.S, 'BACCHANTE,' 1879-1882. 
 
 Compiled from the Journals, Letters, and Note- Books of PRIXCE ALBERT VICTOR AND PRINCE 
 aEORGE OF WALES. With Additions by the Rev. John Neale Dalton, Canon of Windsor. 
 
 With ilaps. Plans, and Illustrations. Two Vols, iledium 8vo. 52s. 6d. 
 The Times says : — • The work is no mere boyish log of a three years' voyage. We certainly have 
 the faithfully-kept log of day after day's sailing, hut that is redeemed from monotony by the genuine 
 and evident interest which the two Royal sailor buys took in every detail of their work. . . , Every 
 page bears evidence of their diligence in collecting information, statistical and other, of the progress 
 and present condition of Victoria and the other colonies.' 
 
 MADAGrASCAR : an Historical and Descriptive Account of the 
 
 Island and its former Dependencies. Compiled by Samuel Pasfield Oliver, F.S.A., F.R.G.S., 
 late Captain Royal Artillery. With Maps. 2 vols, medium 8vo. £2. V2s. 6d. 
 
 By J. R. SEELEY, M.A.., Regius Professor of Jlodern History in the University of Cambridge. 
 
 LECTURES AND ESSAYS. 8vo. 10s. 6cZ. 
 
 THE EXPANSION OF ENGLAND. Two Courses of Lectures. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 OUR COLONIAL EXPANSION. Extracts from ' The Expansion 
 
 of England.' Crown 8vo. Is. 
 
 By E. A. FREEMAN, D.C.L., LL.D., Regius Professor of Modem History in the University 
 of Oxford, Fellow of Oriel College, and Hon. Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. 
 
 GREATER GREECE AND GREATER BRITAIN: George 
 
 Washington the Expander of England. With an Appendix on Imperial Federation. Crown 
 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 THE METHODS OF HISTORICAL STUDY. Eight Lectures 
 
 read in the University of Oxford in Michaelmas Term, 1884, with the Inaugiu-al Lecture on 
 ' The Office of the Historical Professor.' 8vo. lOs. 6d. 
 
 THE CHIEF PERIODS OF EUROPEAN HISTORY. Six 
 
 Lectures read in tbe University of Oxford in Trinity Term, 1885, with an Essay on ' Grejk 
 Cities under Roman Rule.' Svo. 10*. 6rf. 
 
 HISTORICAL ESSAYS. 8vo. First Series. 10s. 6d. Second 
 
 Series, 10s. 6d. Third Series, 12s. 
 
 THE GROWTH OF THE ENGLISH CONSTITUTION FROM 
 
 THE EARLIEST TIMES. Fourth Edition. Crown Svo. 5s. 
 
 HISTORICAL AND ARCHITECTURAL SKETCHES ; chiefly 
 
 It.ilian. Illustrated by the Author. Crown Svo. 10*. Gd. 
 
 SUBJECT AND NEIGHBOUR LANDS OF VENICE. Being 
 
 a Companion Volume to ' Historical and Architectural Sketches.' With Illustrations. Crown 
 8vo. 10*. ed. 
 
 ENGLISH TOWNS AND DISTRICTS. A Series of Addresses 
 
 and Essays. With Illustrations and a Map. 8vo. 14*. 
 
 OLD ENGLISH HISTORY. With Five Coloured Maps. New 
 
 Edition, revised. Extra Fcp. 8vo. 6*. 
 
 By the Right Ho.vourable JOHN BRIGHT, M.P. 
 
 SPEECHES ON QUESTIONS OF PUBLIC POLICY. Edited 
 
 by Professor Thorold Rogers, Second Edition. 2 vols.- Svo. 25*. With Portrait. 
 Aut?ior's Popular Edition. New Edition. Extra fcp. 8to. Zs.6d. 
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES. Edited by J. E. T. RoCxEKS. Svo. Us. 
 SPEECHES ON QUESTIONS OF PUBLIC POLICY. By 
 
 Richard Cobden, M.P. Edited by the Right Hon. John Bright, M.P., and James E. Thouold 
 Rogers. Extra fcp. Svo. 3*. 6a". 
 
 MACMILLAN & CO., LONDON.
 
 MESSRS. MACMILLAN & CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Bv JOHX RTCHARD GREEX, il.A.. LL.D. 
 
 THE MAKIXa OF EXGLAXD. With Maps. 8vo. 16s. 
 THE CONQUEST OF EXGLAXD. With Maps and Portraits. 
 
 8vo. ISs. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE EXOLISH PEOPLE. In 4 vols. 8vo. 
 
 Vol. L BARLY ENGLAND. 449-1071— Foreism King's. 1071-1214— The Chaner, 120t-1291— 
 The Parliament. 1307-1461. With Eight Coloured MiUis. 8ro. 16*. Vol. II. The 
 Monarchy. 1461-1540— The Reformation, 1540-1603. 8vo. 16.s. Vol. IH. Poritan England, 
 1603-1660— The Revolntion. 1660-1688. "With Four M.ips. 8vo. 16.?. Vol. IV. The 
 Revolution, 16S-3-1760— ilodem England, 1760-1815. With Maps and Index. 8vo. l6.s. 
 
 A SHORT HISTORY OF THE EXOLTSH PEOPLE. With 
 
 Coloured Maps, Genealogical Tables, and Chronological Annals. Crown 8vo. 8*. 6d. 122nd 
 Thousand. 
 
 By WILLIAM GIFFORD PALGRAVE. 
 
 A XARRATIVE OF A YEAR'S JOURXEY THROUGH 
 
 CENTRAL AXD EASTERN ARABIA. 1862-63. Seventh and Cheaper Edition. With Map, 
 Plans, and Portrait of Author, engraved on St<!el by Jkexs. Crown 8to. 6«. 
 
 ESSAYS OX EASTERX QUESTIOXS. 8vo. 10s. Qd. 
 DUTCH OUIAXA. With :\rap and Plan. Svo. 9s. 
 
 MR. JOHX MORLEY'S COLLECTED WRITIXGS. A New 
 
 Edition. In Kine Volumes. Globe 8vo. Price 5/. each. 
 
 VOLTAIRE. One Vol. 
 DIDEROT AND THE ENCYCLOPEDISTS. 
 Two Vols. 
 
 ROr^SEAU. Two Vols. 
 
 OX COMPROMISE. One Vol. 
 
 MISCELLANIES. Three Vols. 
 
 OX THE STUDY OF LITERATURE. The Annual Address to 
 
 the Students of the London Society for the Extension of TTniversity Teaching. Delivere<l at 
 the Mansion House, Februarj- 26th,"lS87. By Jobs Morley. Globe'Svo. Cloth. Price Is. 6./. 
 *,-" Also ax Edition", rs Pamphlet form, for Distributiox, price Twopenxe. 
 
 By the Rev. J. P. MAHAFFY, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. 
 
 SOCIAL LIFE IX GREECE, FRO:\I HOMER TO MEXAXDER. 
 
 Fifth Edition, enlarged. Crown Svo. ds. 
 
 RAMBLES AXD STUDIES IX GREECE. Illustrated. Third 
 
 Edition, revised and enlarged. Crown Svo. IOj-. 6J. / c^ 
 
 AX EASTER VACATIOX IX GREECE. With Lists of Books 
 
 on Greek Travel and Topography, and Time Tables of Greek Railways and Steamers. By 
 John Edwin Sandts, Litt.D.. FeU'ow and Tutor of St. John's College, and Public Orator in the 
 University of Cambridge. With a Map of Greece and a plan of Olympia. Crown Svo. 3i. 6d. 
 
 DEMOCRACY ; and other Addresses. By James Russell Lowell. 
 
 Crown Svo. 5,?. 
 Contents :— Democracy— Garfield— Dean Stanley — Fielding— Coleridge— Books and Libraries— 
 Wordsworth— Don Quixote— Address delivered at 2.50th Celebration of Harvard C jUege. 
 
 GREATER BRITAIX. A Record of Travel in English-speaking 
 
 Countries during 1866-67. (America, Australia, India ) By the Right Hon. Sir Charles 
 Wentworth Dilke. Eighth Edition, with Additions. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 LETTERS, TRACTS, AXD SPEECHES OX IRISH AFFAIRS. 
 
 Bv Edmund Burkb. Arranged and Edited by Matthew Arnold, with a I'reface. Crown 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 MACMILLAN Sc CO., LONDON.
 
 4
 
 SOUTHERN R^JfA*!:,?! C>IHomi, 
 «I5 H«sa,d A. "nue °^*| L'BRARy p^ciUTy 
 
 ttNOVoI2Q» 
 
 ': ;;J,;iJ3
 
 
 
 
 ..iiZii!